Brian Carnell's Wiki

This page is read only. You can view the source, but not change it. Ask your administrator if you think this is wrong.
<html>
    <h1>
      AUTOBIOGRAPHY AND SELECTED ESSAYS
    </h1>
    <p>
      <br />
    </p>
    <h2>
      by Thomas Henry Huxley
    </h2>
    <p>
      <br /> <br /> <br />
    </p>
    <h4>
      Edited, with introduction and notes by Ada L. F. Snell Associate <br />
      Professor Of English Mount Holyoke College<br /> <br /> Riverside College
      Classics Copyright 1909
    </h4>
    <p>
      <br /> <br />
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p>
      <br /> <br />
    </p>
    <blockquote>
      <p class="toc">
        <big><b>CONTENTS</b></big>
      </p>
      <p>
        <br /> <a href="#link2H_PREF"> <b>PREFACE</b> </a><br /> <br /> <a
        href="#link2H_INTR"> <b>INTRODUCTION</b> </a><br />
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0004"> I &mdash; THE LIFE OF HUXLEY </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0005"> II &mdash; SUBJECT-MATTER, STRUCTURE, AND
        STYLE </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0006"> III &mdash; SUGGESTED STUDIES IN
        SUBJECT-MATTER, STRUCTURE, AND STYLE </a>
      </p>
      <p>
        <br /> <br /> <a href="#link2H_4_0007"> THOMAS HENRY HUXLEY &mdash;
        AUTOBIOGRAPHY [1] </a><br /><br /> <a href="#link2H_4_0008"> ON THE
        ADVISABLENESS OF IMPROVING NATURAL KNOWLEDGE [19] </a><br /><br /> <a
        href="#link2H_4_0009"> A LIBERAL EDUCATION [49] </a><br /><br /> <a
        href="#link2H_4_0010"> ON A PIECE OF CHALK [57] </a><br /><br /> <a
        href="#link2H_4_0011"> THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS OF EDUCATION [76] </a><br /><br />
        <a href="#link2H_4_0012"> THE METHOD OF SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATION [86]
        </a><br /><br /> <a href="#link2H_4_0013"> ON THE PHYSICAL BASIS OF LIFE
        [92] </a><br /><br /> <a href="#link2H_4_0014"> ON CORAL AND CORAL REEFS
        [110] </a><br /><br /> <br /> <a href="#link2H_NOTE"> <b>NOTES</b> </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0016"> AUTOBIOGRAPHY </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0017"> ON THE ADVISABLENESS OF IMPROVING NATURAL
        KNOWLEDGE (1866) </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0018"> A LIBERAL EDUCATION (1868) </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0019"> ON A PIECE OF CHALK </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0020"> THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS OF EDUCATION (1882)
        </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0021"> THE METHOD OF SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATION (1863)
        </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0022"> ON THE PHYSICAL BASIS OF LIFE (1868) </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0023"> ON CORAL AND CORAL REEFS (1870) </a>
      </p>
      <p class="toc">
        <a href="#link2H_4_0024"> REFERENCE BOOKS </a>
      </p>
    </blockquote>
    <p>
      <br /> <br />
    </p>
    <hr />
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_PREF" id="link2H_PREF">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a> <br /> <br />
    </p>
    <h2>
      PREFACE
    </h2>
    <p>
      The purpose of the following selections is to present to students of
      English a few of Huxley's representative essays. Some of these selections
      are complete; others are extracts. In the latter case, however, they are
      not extracts in the sense of being incomplete wholes, for each selection
      given will be found to have, in Aristotle's phrase, "a beginning, a
      middle, and an end." That they are complete in themselves, although only
      parts of whole essays, is due to the fact that Huxley, in order to make
      succeeding material clear, often prepares the way with a long and careful
      definition. Such is the nature of the extract A Liberal Education, in
      reality a definition to make distinct and forcible his ideas on the
      shortcomings of English schools. Such a definition, also, is The Method of
      Scientific Investigation.
    </p>
    <p>
      The footnotes are those of the author. Other notes on the text have been
      included for the benefit of schools inadequately equipped with reference
      books. It is hoped, however, that the notes may be found not to be so
      numerous as to prevent the training of the student in a self-reliant and
      scholarly use of dictionaries and reference books; it is hoped, also, that
      they may serve to stimulate him to trace out for himself more completely
      any subject connected with the text in which he may feel a peculiar
      interest. It should be recognized that notes are of value only as they
      develop power to read intelligently. If unintelligently relied upon, they
      may even foster indifference and lazy mental habits.
    </p>
    <p>
      I wish to express my obligation to Miss Flora Bridges, whose careful
      reading of the manuscript has been most helpful, and to Professor Clara F.
      Stevens, the head of the English Department at Mount Holyoke College,
      whose very practical aid made this volume possible.
    </p>
    <p>
      A. L. F. S. <a name="link2H_INTR" id="link2H_INTR">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      INTRODUCTION
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0004" id="link2H_4_0004">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      I &mdash; THE LIFE OF HUXLEY
    </h2>
    <p>
      Of Huxley's life and of the forces which moulded his thought, the
      Autobiography gives some account; but many facts which are significant are
      slighted, and necessarily the later events of his life are omitted. To
      supplement the story as given by him is the purpose of this sketch. The
      facts for this account are gathered entirely from the Life and Letters of
      Thomas Henry Huxley, by his son. For a real acquaintance with Huxley, the
      student should consult this source for himself; he will count the reading
      of the Life and Letters among the rare pleasures which have come to him
      through books.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thomas Henry Huxley was born on May 4, 1825. His autobiography gives a
      full account of his parents, his early boyhood, and his education. Of
      formal education, Huxley had little; but he had the richer schooling which
      nature and life give an eager mind. He read widely; he talked often with
      older people; he was always investigating the why of things. He kept a
      journal in which he noted thoughts gathered from books, and ideas on the
      causes of certain phenomena. In this journal he frequently wrote what he
      had done and had set himself to do in the way of increasing his knowledge.
      Self-conducted, also, was his later education at the Charing Cross
      Hospital. Here, like Stevenson in his university days, Huxley seemed to be
      idle, but in reality, he was always busy on his own private end. So
      constantly did he work over the microscope that the window at which he sat
      came to be dubbed by his fellow students "The Sign of the Head and
      Microscope." Moreover, in his regular courses at Charing Cross, he seems
      to have done work sufficiently notable to be recognized by several prizes
      and a gold medal.
    </p>
    <p>
      Of his life after the completion of his medical course, of his search for
      work, of his appointment as assistant surgeon on board the Rattlesnake,
      and of his scientific work during the four years' cruise, Huxley gives a
      vivid description in the autobiography. As a result of his investigations
      on this voyage, he published various essays which quickly secured for him
      a position in the scientific world as a naturalist of the first rank. A
      testimony of the value of this work was his election to membership in the
      Royal Society.
    </p>
    <p>
      Although Huxley had now, at the age of twenty-six, won distinction in
      science, he soon discovered that it was not so easy to earn bread thereby.
      Nevertheless, to earn a living was most important if he were to accomplish
      the two objects which he had in view. He wished, in the first place, to
      marry Miss Henrietta Heathorn of Sydney, to whom he had become engaged
      when on the cruise with the Rattlesnake; his second object was to follow
      science as a profession. The struggle to find something connected with
      science which would pay was long and bitter; and only a resolute
      determination to win kept Huxley from abandoning it altogether. Uniform
      ill-luck met him everywhere. He has told in his autobiography of his
      troubles with the Admiralty in the endeavor to get his papers published,
      and of his failure there. He applied for a position to teach science in
      Toronto; being unsuccessful in this attempt, he applied successively for
      various professorships in the United Kingdom, and in this he was likewise
      unsuccessful. Some of his friends urged him to hold out, but others
      thought the fight an unequal one, and advised him to emigrate to
      Australia. He himself was tempted to practice medicine in Sydney; but to
      give up his purpose seemed to him like cowardice. On the other hand, to
      prolong the struggle indefinitely when he might quickly earn a living in
      other ways seemed like selfishness and an injustice to the woman to whom
      he had been for a long time engaged. Miss Heathorn, however, upheld him in
      his determination to pursue science; and his sister also, he writes,
      cheered him by her advice and encouragement to persist in the struggle.
      Something of the man's heroic temper may be gathered from a letter which
      he wrote to Miss Heathorn when his affairs were darkest. "However painful
      our separation may be," he says, "the spectacle of a man who had given up
      the cherished purpose of his life . . . would, before long years were over
      our heads, be infinitely more painful." He declares that he is hemmed in
      by all sorts of difficulties. "Nevertheless the path has shown itself a
      fair one, neither more difficult nor less so than most paths in life in
      which a man of energy may hope to do much if he believes in himself, and
      is at peace within." Thus relieved in mind, he makes his decision in spite
      of adverse fate. "My course of life is taken, I will not leave London&mdash;I
      WILL make myself a name and a position as well as an income by some kind
      of pursuit connected with science which is the thing for which Nature has
      fitted me if she has ever fitted any one for anything."
    </p>
    <p>
      But suddenly the long wait, the faith in self, were justified, and the
      turning point came. "There is always a Cape Horn in one's life that one
      either weathers or wrecks one's self on," he writes to his sister. "Thank
      God, I think I may say I have weathered mine&mdash;not without a good deal
      of damage to spars and rigging though, for it blew deuced hard on the
      other side." In 1854 a permanent lectureship was offered him at the
      Government School of Mines; also, a lectureship at St. Thomas' Hospital;
      and he was asked to give various other lecture courses. He thus found
      himself able to establish the home for which he had waited eight years. In
      July, 1855, he was married to Miss Heathorn.
    </p>
    <p>
      The succeeding years from 1855 to 1860 were filled with various kinds of
      work connected with science: original investigation, printing of
      monographs, and establishing of natural history museums. His advice
      concerning local museums is interesting and characteristically expressed.
      "It [the local museum if properly arranged] will tell both natives and
      strangers exactly what they want to know, and possess great scientific
      interest and importance. Whereas the ordinary lumber-room of clubs from
      New Zealand, Hindu idols, sharks' teeth, mangy monkeys, scorpions, and
      conch shells&mdash;who shall describe the weary inutility of it? It is
      really worse than nothing, because it leads the unwary to look for objects
      of science elsewhere than under their noses. What they want to know is
      that their 'America is here,' as Wilhelm Meister has it." During this
      period, also, he began his lectures to workingmen, calling them Peoples'
      Lectures. "POPULAR lectures," he said, "I hold to be an abomination unto
      the Lord." Working-men attended these lectures in great numbers, and to
      them Huxley seemed to be always able to speak at his best. His purpose in
      giving these lectures should be expressed in his own words: "I want the
      working class to understand that Science and her ways are great facts for
      them&mdash;that physical virtue is the base of all other, and that they
      are to be clean and temperate and all the rest&mdash;not because fellows
      in black and white ties tell them so, but because there are plain and
      patent laws which they must obey 'under penalties.'"
    </p>
    <p>
      Toward the close of 1859, Darwin's "Origin of Species" was published. It
      raised a great outcry in England; and Huxley immediately came forward as
      chief defender of the faith therein set forth. He took part in debates on
      this subject, the most famous of which was the one between himself and
      Bishop Wilberforce at Oxford. The Bishop concluded his speech by turning
      to Huxley and asking, "Was it through his grandfather or grandmother that
      he claimed descent from a monkey?" Huxley, as is reported by an
      eye-witness, "slowly and deliberately arose. A slight tall figure, stern
      and pale, very quiet and grave, he stood before us and spoke those
      tremendous words. . . . He was not ashamed to have a monkey for an
      ancestor; but he would be ashamed to be connected with a man who used
      great gifts to obscure the truth." Another story indicates the temper of
      that time. Carlyle, whose writing had strongly influenced Huxley, and whom
      Huxley had come to know, could not forgive him for his attitude toward
      evolution. One day, years after the publication of Man's Place in Nature,
      Huxley, seeing Carlyle on the other side of the street, a broken, pathetic
      figure, walked over and spoke to him. The old man merely remarked, "You're
      Huxley, aren't you? the man that says we are all descended from monkeys,"
      and passed on. Huxley, however, saw nothing degrading to man's dignity in
      the theory of evolution. In a wonderfully fine sentence he gives his own
      estimate of the theory as it affects man's future on earth. "Thoughtful
      men once escaped from the blinding influences of traditional prejudices,
      will find in the lowly stock whence man has sprung the best evidence of
      the splendour of his capacities; and will discover, in his long progress
      through the past, a reasonable ground of faith in his attainment of a
      nobler future." As a result of all these controversies on The Origin of
      Species and of investigations to uphold Darwin's theory, Huxley wrote his
      first book, already mentioned, Man's Place in Nature.
    </p>
    <p>
      To read a list of the various kinds of work which Huxley was doing from
      1870 to 1875 is to be convinced of his abundant energy and many interests.
      At about this time Huxley executed the plan which he had had in mind for a
      long time, the establishment of laboratories for the use of students. His
      object was to furnish a more exact preliminary training. He complains that
      the student who enters the medical school is "so habituated to learn only
      from books, or oral teaching, that the attempt to learn from things and to
      get his knowledge at first hand is something new and strange." To make
      this method of teaching successful in the schools, Huxley gave practical
      instruction in laboratory work to school-masters.
    </p>
    <p>
      "If I am to be remembered at all," Huxley once wrote, "I would rather it
      should be as a man who did his best to help the people than by any other
      title." Certainly as much of his time as could be spared from his regular
      work was given to help others. His lectures to workingmen and
      school-masters have already been mentioned. In addition, he lectured to
      women on physiology and to children on elementary science. In order to be
      of greater service to the children, Huxley, in spite of delicate health,
      became a member of the London School Board. His immediate object was "to
      temper book-learning with something of the direct knowledge of Nature."
      His other purposes were to secure a better physical training for children
      and to give them a clearer understanding of social and moral law. He did
      not believe, on the one hand, in overcrowding the curriculum, but, on the
      other hand, he "felt that all education should be thrown open to all that
      each man might know to what state in life he was called." Another
      statement of his purpose and beliefs is given by Professor Gladstone, who
      says of his work on the board: "He resented the idea that schools were to
      train either congregations for churches or hands for factories. He was on
      the Board as a friend of children. What he sought to do for the child was
      for the child's sake, that it might live a fuller, truer, worthier life."
    </p>
    <p>
      The immense amount of work which Huxley did in these years told very
      seriously on his naturally weak constitution. It became necessary for him
      finally for two successive years to stop work altogether. In 1872 he went
      to the Mediterranean and to Egypt. This was a holiday full of interest for
      a man like Huxley who looked upon the history of the world and man's place
      in the world with a keen scientific mind. Added to this scientific bent of
      mind, moreover, Huxley had a deep appreciation for the picturesque in
      nature and life. Bits of description indicate his enjoyment in this
      vacation. He writes of his entrance to the Mediterranean, "It was a lovely
      morning, and nothing could be grander than Ape Hill on one side and the
      Rock on the other, looking like great lions or sphinxes on each side of a
      gateway." In Cairo, Huxley found much to interest him in archaeology,
      geology, and the every-day life of the streets. At the end of a month, he
      writes that he is very well and very grateful to Old Nile for all that he
      has done for him, not the least "for a whole universe of new thoughts and
      pictures of life." The trip, however, did no lasting good. In 1873 Huxley
      was again very ill, but was under such heavy costs at this time that
      another vacation was impossible. At this moment, a critical one in his
      life, some of his close scientific friends placed to his credit twenty-one
      hundred pounds to enable him to take the much needed rest. Darwin wrote to
      Huxley concerning the gift: "In doing this we are convinced that we act
      for the public interest." He assured Huxley that the friends who gave this
      felt toward him as a brother. "I am sure that you will return this feeling
      and will therefore be glad to give us the opportunity of aiding you in
      some degree, as this will be a happiness to us to the last day of our
      lives." The gift made it possible for Huxley to take another long
      vacation, part of which was spent with Sir Joseph Hooker, a noted English
      botanist, visiting the volcanoes of Auvergne. After this trip he steadily
      improved in health, with no other serious illness for ten years.
    </p>
    <p>
      In 1876 Huxley was invited to visit America and to deliver the inaugural
      address at Johns Hopkins University. In July of this year accordingly, in
      company with his wife, he crossed to New York. Everywhere Huxley was
      received with enthusiasm, for his name was a very familiar one. Two
      quotations from his address at Johns Hopkins are especially worthy of
      attention as a part of his message to Americans. "It has been my fate to
      see great educational funds fossilise into mere bricks and mortar in the
      petrifying springs of architecture, with nothing left to work them. A
      great warrior is said to have made a desert and called it peace. Trustees
      have sometimes made a palace and called it a university."
    </p>
    <p>
      The second quotation is as follows:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      I cannot say that I am in the slightest degree impressed by your bigness
      or your material resources, as such. Size is not grandeur, territory does
      not make a nation. The great issue, about which hangs true sublimity, and
      the terror of overhanging fate, is, what are you going to do with all
      these things? . . .
    </p>
    <p>
      The one condition of success, your sole safeguard, is the moral worth and
      intellectual clearness of the individual citizen. Education cannot give
      these, but it can cherish them and bring them to the front in whatever
      station of society they are to be found, and the universities ought to be,
      and may be, the fortresses of the higher life of the nation.
    </p>
    <p>
      After the return from America, the same innumerable occupations were
      continued. It would be impossible in short space even to enumerate all
      Huxley's various publications of the next ten years. His work, however,
      changed gradually from scientific investigation to administrative work,
      not the least important of which was the office of Inspector of Fisheries.
      A second important office was the Presidency of the Royal Society. Of the
      work of this society Sir Joseph Hooker writes: "The duties of the office
      are manifold and heavy; they include attendance at all the meetings of the
      Fellows, and of the councils, committees, and sub-committees of the
      Society, and especially the supervision of the printing and illustrating
      all papers on biological subjects that are published in the Society's
      Transactions and Proceedings; the latter often involving a protracted
      correspondence with the authors. To this must be added a share in the
      supervision of the staff officers, of the library and correspondence, and
      the details of house-keeping." All the work connected with this and many
      other offices bespeaks a life too hard-driven and accounts fully for the
      continued ill-health which finally resulted in a complete break-down.
    </p>
    <p>
      Huxley had always advocated that the age of sixty was the time for
      "official death," and had looked forward to a peaceful "Indian summer."
      With this object in mind and troubled by increasing ill-health, he began
      in 1885 to give up his work. But to live even in comparative idleness,
      after so many years of activity, was difficult. "I am sure," he says,
      "that the habit of incessant work into which we all drift is as bad in its
      way as dram-drinking. In time you cannot be comfortable without stimulus."
      But continued bodily weakness told upon him to the extent that all work
      became distasteful. An utter weariness with frequent spells of the blues
      took possession of him; and the story of his life for some years is the
      story of the long pursuit of health in England, Switzerland, and
      especially in Italy.
    </p>
    <p>
      Although Huxley was wretchedly ill during this period, he wrote letters
      which are good to read for their humor and for their pictures of foreign
      cities. Rome he writes of as an idle, afternoony sort of place from which
      it is difficult to depart. He worked as eagerly over the historic remains
      in Rome as he would over a collection of geological specimens. "I begin to
      understand Old Rome pretty well and I am quite learned in the Catacombs,
      which suit me, as a kind of Christian fossils out of which one can
      reconstruct the body of the primitive Church." Florence, for a man with a
      conscience and ill-health, had too many picture galleries. "They are a
      sore burden to the conscience if you don't go to see them, and an awful
      trial to the back and legs if you do," he complained. He found Florence,
      nevertheless, a lovely place and full of most interesting things to see
      and do. His letters with reference to himself also are vigorously and
      entertainingly expressed. He writes in a characteristic way of his growing
      difficulty with his hearing. "It irritates me not to hear; it irritates me
      still more to be spoken to as if I were deaf, and the absurdity of being
      irritated on the last ground irritates me still more." And again he writes
      in a more hopeful strain, "With fresh air and exercise and careful
      avoidance of cold and night air I am to be all right again." He then adds:
      "I am not fond of coddling; but as Paddy gave his pig the best corner in
      his cabin&mdash;because 'shure, he paid the rint'&mdash;I feel bound to
      take care of myself as a household animal of value, to say nothing of
      other points."
    </p>
    <p>
      Although he was never strong after this long illness, Huxley began in 1889
      to be much better. The first sign of returning vigor was the eagerness
      with which he entered into a controversy with Gladstone. Huxley had always
      enjoyed a mental battle; and some of his fiercest tilts were with
      Gladstone. He even found the cause of better health in this controversy,
      and was grateful to the "Grand Old Man" for making home happy for him.
      From this time to his death, Huxley wrote a number of articles on
      politics, science, and religion, many of which were published in the
      volume called Controverted Questions. The main value of these essays lies
      in the fact that Huxley calls upon men to give clear reasons for the faith
      which they claim as theirs, and makes, as a friend wrote of him, hazy
      thinking and slovenly, half-formed conclusions seem the base thing they
      really are.
    </p>
    <p>
      The last years of Huxley's life were indeed the longed-for Indian summer.
      Away from the noise of London at Eastbourne by the sea, he spent many
      happy hours with old-time friends and in his garden, which was a great joy
      to him. His large family of sons and daughters and grandchildren brought
      much cheer to his last days. Almost to the end he was working and writing
      for publication. Three days before his death he wrote to his old friend,
      Hooker, that he didn't feel at all like "sending in his checks" and hoped
      to recover. He died very quietly on June 29, 1895. That he met death with
      the same calm faith and strength with which he had met life is indicated
      by the lines which his wife wrote and which he requested to be his
      epitaph:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      Be not afraid, ye waiting hearts that weep; For still He giveth His
      beloved sleep, And if an endless sleep He wills, so best.
    </p>
    <p>
      To attempt an analysis of Huxley's character, unique and bafflingly
      complex as it is, is beyond the scope of this sketch; but to give only the
      mere facts of his life is to do an injustice to the vivid personality of
      the man as it is revealed in his letters. All his human interest in people
      and things&mdash;pets, and flowers, and family&mdash;brightens many pages
      of the two ponderous volumes. Now one reads of his grief over some
      backward-going plant, or over some garden tragedy, as "A lovely clematis
      in full flower, which I had spent hours in nailing up, has just died
      suddenly. I am more inconsolable than Jonah!" Now one is amused with a
      nonsense letter to one of his children, and again with an account of a
      pet. "I wish you would write seriously to M&mdash;&mdash;. She is not
      behaving well to Oliver. I have seen handsomer kittens, but few more
      lively, and energetically destructive. Just now he scratched away at
      something M&mdash;&mdash; says cost 13s. 6d. a yard and reduced more or
      less of it to combings. M&mdash;&mdash; therefore excludes him from the
      dining-room and all those opportunities of higher education which he would
      have in MY house." Frequently one finds a description of some event, so
      vividly done that the mere reading of it seems like a real experience. An
      account of Tennyson's burial in Westminster is a typical bit of
      description:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      Bright sunshine streamed through the windows of the nave, while the choir
      was in half gloom, and as each shaft of light illuminated the
      flower-covered bier as it slowly travelled on, one thought of the bright
      succession of his works between the darkness before and the darkness
      after. I am glad to say that the Royal Society was represented by four of
      its chief officers, and nine of the commonalty, including myself. Tennyson
      has a right to that, as the first poet since Lucretius who has understood
      the drift of science.
    </p>
    <p>
      No parts of the Life and Letters are more enjoyable than those concerning
      the "Happy Family," as a friend of Huxley's names his household. His
      family of seven children found their father a most engaging friend and
      companion. He could tell them wonderful sea stories and animal stories and
      could draw fascinating pictures. His son writes of how when he was ill
      with scarlet fever he used to look forward to his father's home-coming.
      "The solitary days&mdash;for I was the first victim in the family&mdash;were
      very long, and I looked forward with intense interest to one half-hour
      after dinner, when he would come up and draw scenes from the history of a
      remarkable bull-terrier and his family that went to the seaside in a most
      human and child-delighting manner. I have seldom suffered a greater
      disappointment than when, one evening, I fell asleep just before this
      fairy half-hour, and lost it out of my life."
    </p>
    <p>
      The account of the comradeship between Huxley and his wife reads like a
      good old-time romance. He was attracted to her at first by her "simplicity
      and directness united with an unusual degree of cultivation," Huxley's son
      writes. On her he depended for advice in his work, and for companionship
      at home and abroad when wandering in search of health in Italy and
      Switzerland. When he had been separated from her for some time, he wrote,
      "Nobody, children or anyone else, can be to me what you are. Ulysses
      preferred his old woman to immortality, and this absence has led me to see
      that he was as wise in that as in other things." Again he writes, "Against
      all trouble (and I have had my share) I weigh a wife-comrade 'trew and
      fest' in all emergencies."
    </p>
    <p>
      The letters also give one a clear idea of the breadth of Huxley's
      interests, particularly of his appreciation of the various forms of art.
      Huxley believed strongly in the arts as a refining and helpful influence
      in education. He keenly enjoyed good music. Professor Hewes writes of him
      that one breaking in upon him in the afternoon at South Kensington would
      not infrequently be met "with a snatch of some melody of Bach's fugue." He
      also liked good pictures, and always had among his friends well-known
      artists, as Alma-Tadema, Sir Frederick Leighton, and Burne-Jones. He read
      poetry widely, and strongly advocated the teaching of poetry in English
      schools. As to poetry, his own preferences are interesting. Wordsworth he
      considered too discursive; Shelley was too diffuse; Keats, he liked for
      pure beauty, Browning for strength, and Tennyson for his understanding of
      modern science; but most frequently of all he read Milton and Shakespeare.
    </p>
    <p>
      As to Huxley's appearance, and as to the impression which his personality
      made upon others, the description of a friend, Mr. G. W. Smalley, presents
      him with striking force. "The square forehead, the square jaw, the tense
      lines of the mouth, the deep flashing dark eyes, the impression of
      something more than strength he gave you, an impression of sincerity, of
      solid force, of immovability, yet with the gentleness arising from the
      serene consciousness of his strength&mdash;all this belonged to Huxley and
      to him alone. The first glance magnetized his audience. The eyes were
      those of one accustomed to command, of one having authority, and not
      fearing on occasion to use it. The hair swept carelessly away from the
      broad forehead and grew rather long behind, yet the length did not
      suggest, as it often does, effeminacy. He was masculine in everything&mdash;look,
      gesture, speech. Sparing of gesture, sparing of emphasis, careless of mere
      rhetorical or oratorical art, he had nevertheless the secret of the
      highest art of all, whether in oratory or whatever else&mdash;he had
      simplicity."
    </p>
    <p>
      Simplicity, directness, sincerity,&mdash;all these qualities describe
      Huxley; but the one attribute which distinguishes him above all others is
      love of truth. A love of truth, as the phrase characterizes Huxley, would
      necessarily produce a scholarly habit of mind. It was the zealous search
      for truth which determined his method of work. In science, Huxley would
      "take at second hand nothing for which he vouched in teaching." Some one
      reproached him for wasting time verifying what another had already done.
      "If that is his practice," he commented, "his work will never live." The
      same motive made him a master of languages. To be able to read at first
      hand the writings of other nations, he learned German, French, Italian,
      and Greek. One of the chief reasons for learning to read Greek was to see
      for himself if Aristotle really did say that the heart had only three
      chambers&mdash;an error, he discovered, not of Aristotle, but of the
      translator. It was, moreover, the scholar in Huxley which made him
      impatient of narrow, half-formed, foggy conclusions. His own work has all
      the breadth and freedom and universality of the scholar, but it has, also,
      a quality equally distinctive of the scholar, namely, an infinite
      precision in the matter of detail.
    </p>
    <p>
      If love of truth made Huxley a scholar, it made him, also, a courageous
      fighter. Man's first duty, as he saw it, was to seek the truth; his second
      was to teach it to others, and, if necessary, to contend valiantly for it.
      To fail to teach what you honestly know to be true, because it may harm
      your reputation, or even because it may give pain to others, is cowardice.
      "I am not greatly concerned about any reputation," Huxley writes to his
      wife, "except that of being entirely honest and straightforward."
      Regardless of warnings that the publication of Man's Place in Nature would
      ruin his career, Huxley passed on to others what nature had revealed to
      him. He was regardless, also, of the confusion and pain which his view
      would necessarily bring to those who had been nourished in old traditions.
      To stand with a man or two and to do battle with the world on the score of
      its old beliefs, has never been an easy task since the world began.
      Certainly it required fearlessness and determination to wrestle with the
      prejudices against science in the middle of the nineteenth century&mdash;how
      much may be gathered from the reading of Darwin's Life and Letters. The
      attitude of the times toward science has already been indicated. One may
      be allowed to give one more example from the reported address of a
      clergyman. "O ye men of science, ye men of science, leave us our ancestors
      in paradise, and you may have yours in Zoological gardens." The war was,
      for the most part, between the clergy and the men of science, but it is
      necessary to remember that Huxley fought not against Christianity, but
      against dogma; that he fought not against the past,&mdash;he had great
      reverence for the accomplishment of the past,&mdash;but against
      unwillingness to accept the new truth of the present.
    </p>
    <p>
      A scholar of the highest type and a fearless defender of true and honest
      thinking, Huxley certainly was: but the quality which gives meaning to his
      work, which makes it live, is a certain human quality due to the fact that
      Huxley was always keenly alive to the relation of science to the problems
      of life. For this reason, he was not content with the mere acquirement of
      knowledge; and for this reason, also, he could not quietly wait until the
      world should come to his way of thinking. Much of the time, therefore,
      which he would otherwise naturally have spent in research, he spent in
      contending for and in endeavoring to popularize the facts of science. It
      was this desire to make his ideas prevail that led Huxley to work for a
      mastery of the technique of speaking and writing. He hated both, but
      taught himself to do both well. The end of all his infinite pains about
      his writing was not because style for its own sake is worth while, but
      because he saw that the only way to win men to a consideration of his
      message was to make it perfectly clear and attractive to them. Huxley's
      message to the people was that happiness, usefulness, and even material
      prosperity depend upon an understanding of the laws of nature. He also
      taught that a knowledge of the facts of science is the soundest basis for
      moral law; that a clear sense of the penalties which Nature inflicts for
      disobedience of her laws must eventually be the greatest force for the
      purification of life. If he was to be remembered, therefore, he desired
      that he should be remembered primarily as one who had helped the people
      "to think truly and to live rightly." Huxley's writing is, then, something
      more than a scholarly exposition of abstruse matter; for it has been
      further devoted to the increasing of man's capacity for usefulness, and to
      the betterment of his life here on earth.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0005" id="link2H_4_0005">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      II &mdash; SUBJECT-MATTER, STRUCTURE, AND STYLE
    </h2>
    <p>
      From the point of view of subject-matter, structure, and style, Huxley's
      essays are admirably adapted to the uses of the student in English. The
      themes of the essays are two, education and science. In these two subjects
      Huxley earnestly sought to arouse interest and to impart knowledge,
      because he believed that intelligence in these matters is essential for
      the advancement of the race in strength and morality. Both subjects,
      therefore, should be valuable to the student. In education, certainly, he
      should be interested, since it is his main occupation, if not his chief
      concern. Essays like A Liberal Education and The Principal Subjects of
      Education may suggest to him the meaning of all his work, and may suggest,
      also, the things which it would be well for him to know; and, even more, a
      consideration of these subjects may arouse him to a greater interest and
      responsibility than he usually assumes toward his own mental equipment. Of
      greater interest probably will be the subjects which deal with nature; for
      the ways of nature are more nearly within the range of his real concerns
      than are the wherefores of study. The story of the formation of a piece of
      chalk, the substance which lies at the basis of all life, the habits of
      sea animals, are all subjects the nature of which is akin to his own eager
      interest in the world.
    </p>
    <p>
      Undoubtedly the subjects about which Huxley writes will "appeal" to the
      student; but it is in analysis that the real discipline lies. For analysis
      Huxley's essays are excellent. They illustrate "the clear power of
      exposition," and such power is, as Huxley wrote to Tyndall, the one
      quality the people want,&mdash;exposition "so clear that they may think
      they understand even if they don't." Huxley obtains that perfect clearness
      in his own work by simple definition, by keeping steadily before his
      audience his intention, and by making plain throughout his lecture a
      well-defined organic structure. No X-ray machine is needful to make the
      skeleton visible; it stands forth with the parts all nicely related and
      compactly joined. In reference to structure, his son and biographer
      writes, "He loved to visualize his object clearly. The framework of what
      he wished to say would always be drawn out first." Professor Ray Lankester
      also mentions Huxley's love of form. "He deals with form not only as a
      mechanical engineer IN PARTIBUS (Huxley's own description of himself), but
      also as an artist, a born lover of form, a character which others
      recognize in him though he does not himself set it down in his analysis."
      Huxley's own account of his efforts to shape his work is suggestive. "The
      fact is that I have a great love and respect for my native tongue, and
      take great pains to use it properly. Sometimes I write essays half-a-dozen
      times before I can get them into proper shape; and I believe I become more
      fastidious as I grow older." And, indeed, there is a marked difference in
      firmness of structure between the earlier essays, such as On the
      Educational Value of the Natural History Sciences, written, as Huxley
      acknowledges, in great haste, and the later essays, such as A Liberal
      Education and The Method of Scientific Investigation. To trace and to
      define this difference will be most helpful to the student who is building
      up a knowledge of structure for his own use.
    </p>
    <p>
      According to Huxley's biographer in the Life and Letters of Thomas Henry
      Huxley, the essays which represent him at his best are those published in
      1868. They are A Piece of Chalk, A Liberal Education, and On the Physical
      Basis of Life. In connection with the comment on these essays is the
      following quotation which gives one interesting information as to Huxley's
      method of obtaining a clear style:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      This lecture on A Piece of Chalk together with two others delivered this
      year, seems to me to mark the maturing of his style into that mastery of
      clear expression for which he deliberately labored, the saying exactly
      what he meant, neither too much nor too little, without confusion and
      without obscurity. Have something to say, and say it, was the Duke of
      Wellington's theory of style; Huxley's was to say that which has to be
      said in such language that you can stand cross-examination on each word.
      Be clear, though you may be convicted of error. If you are clearly wrong,
      you will run up against a fact sometime and get set right. If you shuffle
      with your subject, and study chiefly to use language which will give a
      loophole of escape either way, there is no hope for you.
    </p>
    <p>
      This was the secret of his lucidity. In no one could Buffon's aphorism on
      style find a better illustration, Le style c'est l'homme meme. In him
      science and literature, too often divorced, were closely united; and
      literature owes him a debt for importing into it so much of the highest
      scientific habit of mind; for showing that truthfulness need not be bald,
      and that real power lies more in exact accuracy than in luxuriance of
      diction.
    </p>
    <p>
      Huxley's own theory as to how clearness is to be obtained gets at the root
      of the matter. "For my part, I venture to doubt the wisdom of attempting
      to mould one's style by any other process than that of striving after the
      clear and forcible expression of definite conceptions; in which process
      the Glassian precept, first catch your definite conception, is probably
      the most difficult to obey."
    </p>
    <p>
      Perfect clearness, above every other quality of style, certainly is
      characteristic of Huxley; but clearness alone does not make subject-matter
      literature. In addition to this quality, Huxley's writing wins the reader
      by the racy diction, the homely illustration, the plain, honest phrasing.
      All these and other qualities bring one into an intimate relationship with
      his subject. A man of vast technical learning, he is still so interested
      in the relation of his facts to the problems of men that he is always able
      to infuse life into the driest of subjects, in other words, to HUMANIZE
      his knowledge; and in the estimation of Matthew Arnold, this is the true
      work of the scholar, the highest mission of style.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0006" id="link2H_4_0006">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      III &mdash; SUGGESTED STUDIES IN SUBJECT-MATTER, STRUCTURE, AND STYLE
    </h2>
    <p>
      Although fully realizing that the questions here given are only such as
      are generally used everywhere by instructors in English, the editor has,
      nevertheless, included them with the hope that some one may find them
      helpful.
    </p>
    <p>
      The studies given include a few general questions and suggestions on
      subject-matter, structure, and style. The questions on structure are based
      on an analysis of the whole composition and of the paragraph; those on
      style are based on a study of sentences and words. Such a division of
      material may seem unwarranted; for, it may be urged, firmness of structure
      depends, to a certain extent, upon sentence-form and words; and clearness
      of style, to a large extent, upon the form of the paragraph and whole
      composition. The two, certainly, cannot be in justice separated; and
      especially is it true, more deeply true than the average student can be
      brought to believe, that structure, "MIND, in style" as Pater phrases it,
      primarily determines not only clearness, but also such qualities of style
      as reserve, refinement, and simple Doric beauty. Since, however, structure
      is more obviously associated with the larger groups, and style with the
      smaller, the questions have been arranged according to this division.
    </p>
    <p>
      I. Suggestions for the Study of Subject-Matter.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. To whom does Huxley address the essay?
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Can you see any adaptation of his material to his audience?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. How would A Piece of Chalk be differently presented if given before a
      science club?
    </p>
    <p>
      4. Does Huxley make his subject interesting? If so, how does he accomplish
      this?
    </p>
    <p>
      5. Is the personality of Huxley suggested by the essays? See Life and
      Letters, vol. ii, p. 293.
    </p>
    <p>
      II. Suggestions for the Study of Structure.
    </p>
    <p>
      A. Analysis of the whole composition.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. State in one complete sentence the theme of the essay.
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Analyze the essay for the logical development of the thought.
    </p>
    <p>
      a. Questions on the Introduction.
    </p>
    <p>
      In the introduction, how does the author approach his material?
    </p>
    <p>
      Does he give the main points of the essay?
    </p>
    <p>
      Does he give his reasons for writing?
    </p>
    <p>
      Does he narrow his subject to one point of view?
    </p>
    <p>
      Is the introduction a digression?
    </p>
    <p>
      b. Questions on the Body.
    </p>
    <p>
      Can you find large groups of thought?
    </p>
    <p>
      Are these groups closely related to the theme and to each other?
    </p>
    <p>
      Do you find any digressions?
    </p>
    <p>
      Is the method used in developing the groups inductive or deductive?
    </p>
    <p>
      Is the method different in different groups?
    </p>
    <p>
      Are the groups arranged for good emphasis in the whole composition?
    </p>
    <p>
      c. Questions on the Conclusion.
    </p>
    <p>
      How does the author conclude the essay?
    </p>
    <p>
      Does the conclusion sum up the points of the essay?
    </p>
    <p>
      Are any new points suggested?
    </p>
    <p>
      Is the thought of the whole essay stated?
    </p>
    <p>
      Do you consider it a strong conclusion?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. Make out an outline which shall picture the skeleton of the essay
      studied. In making the outline express the topics in the form of complete
      statements, phrase the thought for clear sequence, and be careful about
      such matters as spacing and punctuation.
    </p>
    <p>
      B. Analysis of paragraph structure.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. Can a paragraph be analyzed in the same manner as the whole
      composition?
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Can you express the thought of each paragraph in a complete sentence?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. Can you find different points presented in the paragraph developing the
      paragraph topic, as the large groups of the whole composition develop the
      theme?
    </p>
    <p>
      4. Are the paragraphs closely related, and how are they bound together?
    </p>
    <p>
      5. Can any of the paragraphs be combined to advantage?
    </p>
    <p>
      6. Read from Barrett Wendell's English Composition the chapter on
      paragraphs. Are Huxley's paragraphs constructed in accordance with the
      principles given in this chapter?
    </p>
    <p>
      7. Is the paragraph type varied? For paragraph types, see Scott and
      Denny's Paragraph Writing.
    </p>
    <p>
      C. Comparative study of the structure of the essay.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. Do you find any difference between Huxley's earlier and later essays as
      regards the structure of the whole, or the structure of the paragraph?
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Which essay seems to you to be most successful in structure?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. Has the character of the audience any influence upon the structure of
      the essays?
    </p>
    <p>
      4. Compare the structure of one of Huxley's essays with that of some other
      essay recently studied.
    </p>
    <p>
      5. Has the nature of the material any influence upon the structure of the
      essay?
    </p>
    <p>
      III. Suggestions for the Study of Style.
    </p>
    <p>
      A. Exactly what do you mean by style?
    </p>
    <p>
      B. Questions on sentence structure.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. From any given essay, group together sentences which are long, short,
      loose, periodic, balanced, simple, compound; note those peculiar, for any
      reason, to Huxley.
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Stevenson says, "The one rule is to be infinitely various; to interest,
      to disappoint, to surprise and still to gratify; to be ever changing, as
      it were, the stitch, and yet still to give the effect of ingenious
      neatness."
    </p>
    <p>
      Do Huxley's sentences conform to Stevenson's rule? Compare Huxley's
      sentences with Stevenson's for variety in form. Is there any reason for
      the difference between the form of the two writers?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. Does this quotation from Pater's essay on Style describe Huxley's
      sentences? "The blithe, crisp sentence, decisive as a child's expression
      of its needs, may alternate with the long-contending, victoriously
      intricate sentence; the sentence, born with the integrity of a single
      word, relieving the sort of sentence in which, if you look closely, you
      can see contrivance, much adjustment, to bring a highly qualified matter
      into compass at one view."
    </p>
    <p>
      4. How do Huxley's sentences compare with those of Ruskin, or with those
      of any author recently studied?
    </p>
    <p>
      5. Are Huxley's sentences musical? How does an author make his sentences
      musical?
    </p>
    <p>
      C. Questions on words.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. Do you find evidence of exactness, a quality which Huxley said he
      labored for?
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Are the words general or specific in character?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. How does Huxley make his subject-matter attractive?
    </p>
    <p>
      4. From what sources does Huxley derive his words? Are they every-day
      words, or more scholarly in character?
    </p>
    <p>
      5. Do you find any figures? Are these mainly ornamental or do they
      re-enforce the thought?
    </p>
    <p>
      8. Are there many allusions and quotations? Can you easily recognize the
      source?
    </p>
    <p>
      7. Pater says in his essay on Style that the literary artist "begets a
      vocabulary faithful to the colouring of his own spirit, and in the
      strictest sense original." Do you find that Huxley's vocabulary suggests
      the man?
    </p>
    <p>
      8. Does Huxley seem to search for "the smooth, or winsome, or forcible
      word, as such, or quite simply and honestly, for the word's adjustment to
      its meaning"?
    </p>
    <p>
      9. Make out a list of the words and proper names in any given essay which
      are not familiar to you; write out the explanation of these in the form of
      notes giving any information which is interesting and relevant.
    </p>
    <p>
      D. General questions on style.
    </p>
    <p>
      1. How is Huxley's style adapted to the subject-matter?
    </p>
    <p>
      2. Can you explain the difference in style of the different essays by the
      difference in purpose?
    </p>
    <p>
      3. Compare Huxley's way of saying things with some other author's way of
      saying things.
    </p>
    <p>
      4. Huxley says of his essays to workingmen, "I only wish I had had the
      sense to anticipate the run these have had here and abroad, and I would
      have revised them properly. As they stand they are terribly in the rough,
      from a literary point of view."
    </p>
    <p>
      Do you find evidences of roughness?
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0007" id="link2H_4_0007">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      THOMAS HENRY HUXLEY &mdash; AUTOBIOGRAPHY <a href="#linknote-1"
      name="linknoteref-1" id="linknoteref-1"><small>1</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      And when I consider, in one view, the many things . . . which I have upon
      my hands, I feel the burlesque of being employed in this manner at my time
      of life. But, in another view, and taking in all circumstances, these
      things, as trifling as they may appear, no less than things of greater
      importance, seem to be put upon me to do.&mdash;Bishop Butler to the
      Duchess of Somerset.
    </p>
    <p>
      The "many things" to which the Duchess's correspondent here refers are the
      repairs and improvements of the episcopal seat at Auckland. I doubt if the
      great apologist, greater in nothing than in the simple dignity of his
      character, would have considered the writing an account of himself as a
      thing which could be put upon him to do whatever circumstances might be
      taken in. But the good bishop lived in an age when a man might write books
      and yet be permitted to keep his private existence to himself; in the
      pre-Boswellian <a href="#linknote-2" name="linknoteref-2"
      id="linknoteref-2"><small>2</small></a> epoch, when the germ of the
      photographer lay concealed in the distant future, and the interviewer who
      pervades our age was an unforeseen, indeed unimaginable, birth of time.
    </p>
    <p>
      At present, the most convinced believer in the aphorism "Bene qui latuit,
      bene vixit,"<a href="#linknote-3" name="linknoteref-3" id="linknoteref-3"><small>3</small></a>
      is not always able to act up to it. An importunate person informs him that
      his portrait is about to be published and will be accompanied by a
      biography which the importunate person proposes to write. The sufferer
      knows what that means; either he undertakes to revise the "biography" or
      he does not. In the former case, he makes himself responsible; in the
      latter, he allows the publication of a mass of more or less fulsome
      inaccuracies for which he will be held responsible by those who are
      familiar with the prevalent art of self-advertisement. On the whole, it
      may be better to get over the "burlesque of being employed in this manner"
      and do the thing himself.
    </p>
    <p>
      It was by reflections of this kind that, some years ago, I was led to
      write and permit the publication of the subjoined sketch.
    </p>
    <p>
      I was born about eight o'clock in the morning on the 4th of May, 1825, at
      Ealing, which was, at that time, as quiet a little country village as
      could be found within a half-a-dozen miles of Hyde Park Corner. Now it is
      a suburb of London with, I believe, 30,000 inhabitants. My father was one
      of the masters in a large semi-public school which at one time had a high
      reputation. I am not aware that any portents preceded my arrival in this
      world, but, in my childhood, I remember hearing a traditional account of
      the manner in which I lost the chance of an endowment of great practical
      value. The windows of my mother's room were open, in consequence of the
      unusual warmth of the weather. For the same reason, probably, a
      neighbouring beehive had swarmed, and the new colony, pitching on the
      window-sill, was making its way into the room when the horrified nurse
      shut down the sash. If that well-meaning woman had only abstained from her
      ill-timed interference, the swarm might have settled on my lips, and I
      should have been endowed with that mellifluous eloquence which, in this
      country, leads far more surely than worth, capacity, or honest work, to
      the highest places in Church and State. But the opportunity was lost, and
      I have been obliged to content myself through life with saying what I mean
      in the plainest of plain language, than which, I suppose, there is no
      habit more ruinous to a man's prospects of advancement.
    </p>
    <p>
      Why I was christened Thomas Henry I do not know; but it is a curious
      chance that my parents should have fixed for my usual denomination upon
      the name of that particular Apostle with whom I have always felt most
      sympathy. Physically and mentally I am the son of my mother so completely&mdash;even
      down to peculiar movements of the hands, which made their appearance in me
      as I reached the age she had when I noticed them&mdash;that I can hardly
      find any trace of my father in myself, except an inborn faculty for
      drawing, which unfortunately, in my case, has never been cultivated, a hot
      temper, and that amount of tenacity of purpose which unfriendly observers
      sometimes call obstinacy.
    </p>
    <p>
      My mother was a slender brunette, of an emotional and energetic
      temperament, and possessed of the most piercing black eyes I ever saw in a
      woman's head. With no more education than other women of the middle
      classes in her day, she had an excellent mental capacity. Her most
      distinguishing characteristic, however, was rapidity of thought. If one
      ventured to suggest she had not taken much time to arrive at any
      conclusion, she would say, "I cannot help it, things flash across me."
      That peculiarity has been passed on to me in full strength; it has often
      stood me in good stead; it has sometimes played me sad tricks, and it has
      always been a danger. But, after all, if my time were to come over again,
      there is nothing I would less willingly part with than my inheritance of
      mother wit.
    </p>
    <p>
      I have next to nothing to say about my childhood. In later years my
      mother, looking at me almost reproachfully, would sometimes say, "Ah! you
      were such a pretty boy!" whence I had no difficulty in concluding that I
      had not fulfilled my early promise in the matter of looks. In fact, I have
      a distinct recollection of certain curls of which I was vain, and of a
      conviction that I closely resembled that handsome, courtly gentleman, Sir
      Herbert Oakley, who was vicar of our parish, and who was as a god to us
      country folk, because he was occasionally visited by the then Prince
      George of Cambridge. <a href="#linknote-4" name="linknoteref-4"
      id="linknoteref-4"><small>4</small></a> I remember turning my pinafore
      wrong side forwards in order to represent a surplice, and preaching to my
      mother's maids in the kitchen as nearly as possible in Sir Herbert's
      manner one Sunday morning when the rest of the family were at church. That
      is the earliest indication I can call to mind of the strong clerical
      affinities which my friend Mr. Herbert Spencer <a href="#linknote-5"
      name="linknoteref-5" id="linknoteref-5"><small>5</small></a> has always
      ascribed to me, though I fancy they have for the most part remained in a
      latent state.
    </p>
    <p>
      My regular school training was of the briefest, perhaps fortunately, for
      though my way of life has made me acquainted with all sorts and conditions
      of men, from the highest to the lowest, I deliberately affirm that the
      society I fell into at school was the worst I have ever known. We boys
      were average lads, with much the same inherent capacity for good and evil
      as any others; but the people who were set over us cared about as much for
      our intellectual and moral welfare as if they were baby-farmers. We were
      left to the operation of the struggle for existence among ourselves, and
      bullying was the least of the ill practices current among us. Almost the
      only cheerful reminiscence in connection with the place which arises in my
      mind is that of a battle I had with one of my classmates, who had bullied
      me until I could stand it no longer. I was a very slight lad, but there
      was a wild-cat element in me which, when roused, made up for lack of
      weight, and I licked my adversary effectually. However, one of my first
      experiences of the extremely rough-and-ready nature of justice, as
      exhibited by the course of things in general, arose out of the fact that I&mdash;the
      victor&mdash;had a black eye, while he&mdash;the vanquished&mdash;had
      none, so that I got into disgrace and he did not. We made it up, and
      thereafter I was unmolested. One of the greatest shocks I ever received in
      my life was to be told a dozen years afterwards by the groom who brought
      me my horse in a stable-yard in Sydney that he was my quondam antagonist.
      He had a long story of family misfortune to account for his position, but
      at that time it was necessary to deal very cautiously with mysterious
      strangers in New South Wales, and on inquiry I found that the unfortunate
      young man had not only been "sent out," but had undergone more than one
      colonial conviction.
    </p>
    <p>
      As I grew older, my great desire was to be a mechanical engineer, but the
      fates were against this and, while very young, I commenced the study of
      medicine under a medical brother-in-law. But, though the Institute of
      Mechanical Engineers would certainly not own me, I am not sure that I have
      not all along been a sort of mechanical engineer in partibus infidelium.<a
      href="#linknote-6" name="linknoteref-6" id="linknoteref-6"><small>6</small></a>
      I am now occasionally horrified to think how very little I ever knew or
      cared about medicine as the art of healing. The only part of my
      professional course which really and deeply interested me was physiology,
      which is the mechanical engineering of living machines; and,
      notwithstanding that natural science has been my proper business, I am
      afraid there is very little of the genuine naturalist in me. I never
      collected anything, and species work was always a burden to me; what I
      cared for was the architectural and engineering part of the business, the
      working out of the wonderful unity of plan in the thousands and thousands
      of diverse living constructions, and the modifications of similar
      apparatuses to serve diverse ends. The extraordinary attraction I felt
      towards the study of the intricacies of living structure nearly proved
      fatal to me at the outset. I was a mere boy&mdash;I think between thirteen
      and fourteen years of age&mdash;when I was taken by some older student
      friends of mine to the first post-mortem examination I ever attended. All
      my life I have been most unfortunately sensitive to the disagreeables
      which attend anatomical pursuits, but on this occasion my curiosity
      overpowered all other feelings, and I spent two or three hours in
      gratifying it. I did not cut myself, and none of the ordinary symptoms of
      dissection-poison supervened, but poisoned I was somehow, and I remember
      sinking into a strange state of apathy. By way of a last chance, I was
      sent to the care of some good, kind people, friends of my father's, who
      lived in a farmhouse in the heart of Warwickshire. I remember staggering
      from my bed to the window on the bright spring morning after my arrival,
      and throwing open the casement. Life seemed to come back on the wings of
      the breeze, and to this day the faint odor of wood-smoke, like that which
      floated across the farm-yard in the early morning, is as good to me as the
      "sweet south upon a bed of violets."<a href="#linknote-7"
      name="linknoteref-7" id="linknoteref-7"><small>7</small></a> I soon
      recovered, but for years I suffered from occasional paroxysms of internal
      pain, and from that time my constant friend, hypochondriacal dyspepsia,
      commenced his half century of co-tenancy of my fleshly tabernacle.
    </p>
    <p>
      Looking back on my "Lehrjahre,"<a href="#linknote-8" name="linknoteref-8"
      id="linknoteref-8"><small>8</small></a> I am sorry to say that I do not
      think that any account of my doings as a student would tend to
      edification. In fact, I should distinctly warn ingenuous youth to avoid
      imitating my example. I worked extremely hard when it pleased me, and when
      it did not&mdash;which was a very frequent case&mdash;I was extremely idle
      (unless making caricatures of one's pastors and masters is to be called a
      branch of industry), or else wasted my energies in wrong directions. I
      read everything I could lay hands upon, including novels, and took up all
      sorts of pursuits to drop them again quite as speedily. No doubt it was
      very largely my own fault, but the only instruction from which I ever
      obtained the proper effect of education was that which I received from Mr.
      Wharton Jones, who was the lecturer on physiology at the Charing Cross
      School of Medicine. The extent and precision of his knowledge impressed me
      greatly, and the severe exactness of his method of lecturing was quite to
      my taste. I do not know that I have ever felt so much respect for anybody
      as a teacher before or since. I worked hard to obtain his approbation, and
      he was extremely kind and helpful to the youngster who, I am afraid, took
      up more of his time than he had any right to do. It was he who suggested
      the publication of my first scientific paper&mdash;a very little one&mdash;in
      the Medical Gazette of 1845, and most kindly corrected the literary faults
      which abounded in it, short as it was; for at that time, and for many
      years afterwards, I detested the trouble of writing, and would take no
      pains over it.
    </p>
    <p>
      It was in the early spring of 1846, that, having finished my obligatory
      medical studies and passed the first M. D. examination at the London
      University,&mdash;though I was still too young to qualify at the College
      of Surgeons,&mdash;I was talking to a fellow-student (the present eminent
      physician, Sir Joseph Fayrer), and wondering what I should do to meet the
      imperative necessity for earning my own bread, when my friend suggested
      that I should write to Sir William Burnett, at that time Director-General
      for the Medical Service of the Navy, for an appointment. I thought this
      rather a strong thing to do, as Sir William was personally unknown to me,
      but my cheery friend would not listen to my scruples, so I went to my
      lodgings and wrote the best letter I could devise. A few days afterwards I
      received the usual official circular acknowledgment, but at the bottom
      there was written an instruction to call at Somerset House on such a day.
      I thought that looked like business, so at the appointed time I called and
      sent in my card, while I waited in Sir William's ante-room. He was a tall,
      shrewd-looking old gentleman, with a broad Scotch accent&mdash;and I think
      I see him now as he entered with my card in his hand. The first thing he
      did was to return it, with the frugal reminder that I should probably find
      it useful on some other occasion. The second was to ask whether I was an
      Irishman. I suppose the air of modesty about my appeal must have struck
      him. I satisfied the Director-General that I was English to the backbone,
      and he made some inquiries as to my student career, finally desiring me to
      hold myself ready for examination. Having passed this, I was in Her
      Majesty's Service, and entered on the books of Nelson's <a
      href="#linknote-9" name="linknoteref-9" id="linknoteref-9"><small>9</small></a>
      old ship, the Victory, for duty at Haslar Hospital, about a couple of
      months after I made my application.
    </p>
    <p>
      My official chief at Haslar was a very remarkable person, the late Sir
      John Richardson, an excellent naturalist, and far-famed as an indomitable
      Arctic traveller. He was a silent, reserved man, outside the circle of his
      family and intimates; and, having a full share of youthful vanity, I was
      extremely disgusted to find that "Old John," as we irreverent youngsters
      called him, took not the slightest notice of my worshipful self either the
      first time I attended him, as it was my duty to do, or for some weeks
      afterwards. I am afraid to think of the lengths to which my tongue may
      have run on the subject of the churlishness of the chief, who was, in
      truth, one of the kindest-hearted and most considerate of men. But one
      day, as I was crossing the hospital square, Sir John stopped me, and
      heaped coals of fire on my head by telling me that he had tried to get me
      one of the resident appointments, much coveted by the assistant surgeons,
      but that the Admiralty had put in another man. "However," said he, "I mean
      to keep you here till I can get you something you will like," and turned
      upon his heel without waiting for the thanks I stammered out. That
      explained how it was I had not been packed off to the West Coast of Africa
      like some of my juniors, and why, eventually, I remained altogether seven
      months at Haslar.
    </p>
    <p>
      After a long interval, during which "Old John" ignored my existence almost
      as completely as before, he stopped me again as we met in a casual way,
      and describing the service on which the Rattlesnake was likely to be
      employed, said that Captain Owen Stanley, who was to command the ship, had
      asked him to recommend an assistant surgeon who knew something of science;
      would I like that? Of course I jumped at the offer. "Very well, I give you
      leave; go to London at once and see Captain Stanley." I went, saw my
      future commander, who was very civil to me, and promised to ask that I
      should be appointed to his ship, as in due time I was. It is a singular
      thing that, during the few months of my stay at Haslar, I had among my
      messmates two future Directors-General of the Medical Service of the Navy
      (Sir Alexander Armstrong and Sir John Watt-Reid), with the present
      President of the College of Physicians and my kindest of doctors, Sir
      Andrew Clark.
    </p>
    <p>
      Life on board Her Majesty's ship in those days was a very different affair
      from what it is now, and ours was exceptionally rough, as we were often
      many months without receiving letters or seeing any civilised people but
      ourselves. In exchange, we had the interest of being about the last
      voyagers, I suppose, to whom it could be possible to meet with people who
      knew nothing of fire-arms&mdash;as we did on the south coast of New Guinea&mdash;and
      of making acquaintance with a variety of interesting savage and
      semi-civilised people. But, apart from experience of this kind and the
      opportunities offered for scientific work, to me, personally, the cruise
      was extremely valuable. It was good for me to live under sharp discipline;
      to be down on the realities of existence by living on bare necessaries; to
      find out how extremely well worth living life seemed to be when one woke
      up from a night's rest on a soft plank, with the sky for canopy and cocoa
      and weevilly biscuit the sole prospect for breakfast; and, more
      especially, to learn to work for the sake of what I got for myself out of
      it, even if it all went to the bottom and I along with it. My brother
      officers were as good fellows as sailors ought to be and generally are,
      but, naturally, they neither knew nor cared anything about my pursuits,
      nor understood why I should be so zealous in pursuit of the objects which
      my friends, the middies,<a href="#linknote-10" name="linknoteref-10"
      id="linknoteref-10"><small>10</small></a> christened "Buffons," after the
      title conspicuous on a volume of the Suites a Buffon,<a href="#linknote-11"
      name="linknoteref-11" id="linknoteref-11"><small>11</small></a> which
      stood on my shelf in the chart room.
    </p>
    <p>
      During the four years of our absence, I sent home communication after
      communication to the "Linnean Society,"<a href="#linknote-12"
      name="linknoteref-12" id="linknoteref-12"><small>12</small></a> with the
      same result as that obtained by Noah when he sent the raven out of his
      ark. Tired at last of hearing nothing about them, I determined to do or
      die, and in 1849 I drew up a more elaborate paper and forwarded it to the
      Royal Society.<a href="#linknote-13" name="linknoteref-13"
      id="linknoteref-13"><small>13</small></a> This was my dove, if I had only
      known it. But owing to the movements of the ship, I heard nothing of that
      either until my return to England in the latter end of the year 1850, when
      I found that it was printed and published, and that a huge packet of
      separate copies awaited me. When I hear some of my young friends complain
      of want of sympathy and encouragement, I am inclined to think that my
      naval life was not the least valuable part of my education.
    </p>
    <p>
      Three years after my return were occupied by a battle between my
      scientific friends on the one hand and the Admiralty on the other, as to
      whether the latter ought, or ought not, to act up to the spirit of a
      pledge they had given to encourage officers who had done scientific work
      by contributing to the expense of publishing mine. At last the Admiralty,
      getting tired, I suppose, cut short the discussion by ordering me to join
      a ship, which thing I declined to do, and as Rastignac,<a
      href="#linknote-14" name="linknoteref-14" id="linknoteref-14"><small>14</small></a>
      in the Pere Goriot <a href="#linknote-15" name="linknoteref-15"
      id="linknoteref-15"><small>15</small></a> says to Paris, I said to London
      "a nous deux." I desired to obtain a Professorship of either Physiology or
      Comparative Anatomy, and as vacancies occurred I applied, but in vain. My
      friend, Professor Tyndall,<a href="#linknote-16" name="linknoteref-16"
      id="linknoteref-16"><small>16</small></a> and I were candidates at the
      same time, he for the Chair of Physics and I for that of Natural History
      in the University of Toronto, which, fortunately, as it turned out, would
      not look at either of us. I say fortunately, not from any lack of respect
      for Toronto, but because I soon made up my mind that London was the place
      for me, and hence I have steadily declined the inducements to leave it,
      which have at various times been offered. At last, in 1854, on the
      translation of my warm friend Edward Forbes, to Edinburgh, Sir Henry de la
      Beche, the Director-General of the Geological Survey, offered me the post
      Forbes vacated of Paleontologist and Lecturer on Natural History. I
      refused the former point blank, and accepted the latter only
      provisionally, telling Sir Henry that I did not care for fossils, and that
      I should give up Natural History as soon as I could get a physiological
      post. But I held the office for thirty-one years, and a large part of my
      work has been paleontological.
    </p>
    <p>
      At that time I disliked public speaking, and had a firm conviction that I
      should break down every time I opened my mouth. I believe I had every
      fault a speaker could have (except talking at random or indulging in
      rhetoric), when I spoke to the first important audience I ever addressed,
      on a Friday evening at the Royal Institution, in 1852. Yet, I must confess
      to having been guilty, malgre moi, of as much public speaking as most of
      my contemporaries, and for the last ten years it ceased to be so much of a
      bugbear to me. I used to pity myself for having to go through this
      training, but I am now more disposed to compassionate the unfortunate
      audiences, especially my ever friendly hearers at the Royal Institution,
      who were the subjects of my oratorical experiments.
    </p>
    <p>
      The last thing that it would be proper for me to do would be to speak of
      the work of my life, or to say at the end of the day whether I think I
      have earned my wages or not. Men are said to be partial judges of
      themselves. Young men may be, I doubt if old men are. Life seems terribly
      foreshortened as they look back and the mountain they set themselves to
      climb in youth turns out to be a mere spur of immeasurably higher ranges
      when, by failing breath, they reach the top. But if I may speak of the
      objects I have had more or less definitely in view since I began the
      ascent of my hillock, they are briefly these: To promote the increase of
      natural knowledge and to forward the application of scientific methods of
      investigation to all the problems of life to the best of my ability, in
      the conviction which has grown with my growth and strengthened with my
      strength, that there is no alleviation for the sufferings of mankind
      except veracity of thought and of action, and the resolute facing of the
      world as it is when the garment of make-believe by which pious hands have
      hidden its uglier features is stripped off.
    </p>
    <p>
      It is with this intent that I have subordinated any reasonable, or
      unreasonable, ambition for scientific fame which I may have permitted
      myself to entertain to other ends; to the popularization of science; to
      the development and organisation of scientific education; to the endless
      series of battles and skirmishes over evolution; and to untiring
      opposition to that ecclesiastical spirit,<a href="#linknote-17"
      name="linknoteref-17" id="linknoteref-17"><small>17</small></a> that
      clericalism, which in England, as everywhere else, and to whatever
      denomination it may belong, is the deadly enemy of science.
    </p>
    <p>
      In striving for the attainment of these objects, I have been but one among
      many, and I shall be well content to be remembered, or even not
      remembered, as such. Circumstances, among which I am proud to reckon the
      devoted kindness of many friends, have led to my occupation of various
      prominent positions, among which the Presidency of the Royal Society is
      the highest. It would be mock modesty on my part, with these and other
      scientific honours which have been bestowed upon me, to pretend that I
      have not succeeded in the career which I have followed, rather because I
      was driven into it than of my own free will; but I am afraid I should not
      count even these things as marks of success if I could not hope that I had
      somewhat helped that movement of opinion which has been called the New
      Reformation.<a href="#linknote-18" name="linknoteref-18"
      id="linknoteref-18"><small>18</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0008" id="link2H_4_0008">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON THE ADVISABLENESS OF IMPROVING NATURAL KNOWLEDGE <a href="#linknote-19"
      name="linknoteref-19" id="linknoteref-19"><small>19</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      This time two hundred years ago&mdash;in the beginning of January, 1666&mdash;those
      of our forefathers who inhabited this great and ancient city, took breath
      between the shocks of two fearful calamities: one not quite past, although
      its fury had abated; the other to come.
    </p>
    <p>
      Within a few yards of the very spot <a href="#linknote-20"
      name="linknoteref-20" id="linknoteref-20"><small>20</small></a> on which
      we are assembled, so the tradition runs, that painful and deadly malady,
      the plague, appeared in the latter months of 1664; and, though no new
      visitor, smote the people of England, and especially of her capital, with
      a violence unknown before, in the course of the following year. The hand
      of a master has pictured what happened in those dismal months; and in that
      truest of fictions, The History of the Plague Year, Defoe <a
      href="#linknote-21" name="linknoteref-21" id="linknoteref-21"><small>21</small></a>
      shows death, with every accompaniment of pain and terror, stalking through
      the narrow streets of old London, and changing their busy hum into a
      silence broken only by the wailing of the mourners of fifty thousand dead;
      by the woeful denunciations and mad prayers of fanatics; and by the madder
      yells of despairing profligates.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, about this time in 1666, the death-rate had sunk to nearly its
      ordinary amount; a case of plague occurred only here and there, and the
      richer citizens who had flown from the pest had returned to their
      dwellings. The remnant of the people began to toil at the accustomed round
      of duty, or of pleasure; and the stream of city life bid fair to flow back
      along its old bed, with renewed and uninterrupted vigour.
    </p>
    <p>
      The newly kindled hope was deceitful. The great plague, indeed, returned
      no more; but what it had done for the Londoners, the great fire, which
      broke out in the autumn of 1666, did for London; and, in September of that
      year, a heap of ashes and the indestructible energy of the people were all
      that remained of the glory of five-sixths of the city within the walls.
    </p>
    <p>
      Our forefathers had their own ways of accounting for each of these
      calamities. They submitted to the plague in humility and in penitence, for
      they believed it to be the judgment of God. But, towards the fire they
      were furiously indignant, interpreting it as the effect of the malice of
      man,&mdash;as the work of the Republicans, or of the Papists, according as
      their prepossessions ran in favour of loyalty or of Puritanism.
    </p>
    <p>
      It would, I fancy, have fared but ill with one who, standing where I now
      stand, in what was then a thickly peopled and fashionable part of London,
      should have broached to our ancestors the doctrine which I now propound to
      you&mdash;that all their hypotheses were alike wrong; that the plague was
      no more, in their sense, Divine judgment, than the fire was the work of
      any political, or of any religious sect; but that they were themselves the
      authors of both plague and fire, and that they must look to themselves to
      prevent the recurrence of calamities, to all appearance so peculiarly
      beyond the reach of human control&mdash;so evidently the result of the
      wrath of God, or of the craft and subtlety of an enemy.
    </p>
    <p>
      And one may picture to one's self how harmoniously the holy cursing of the
      Puritan of that day would have chimed in with the unholy cursing and the
      crackling wit of the Rochesters and Sedleys,<a href="#linknote-22"
      name="linknoteref-22" id="linknoteref-22"><small>22</small></a> and with
      the revilings of the political fanatics, if my imaginary plain dealer had
      gone on to say that, if the return of such misfortunes were ever rendered
      impossible, it would not be in virtue of the victory of the faith of Laud,<a
      href="#linknote-23" name="linknoteref-23" id="linknoteref-23"><small>23</small></a>
      or of that of Milton; and, as little, by the triumph of republicanism, as
      by that of monarchy. But that the one thing needful for compassing this
      end was, that the people of England should second the efforts of an
      insignificant corporation, the establishment of which, a few years before
      the epoch of the great plague and the great fire, had been as little
      noticed, as they were conspicuous.
    </p>
    <p>
      Some twenty years before the outbreak of the plague a few calm and
      thoughtful students banded themselves together for the purpose, as they
      phrased it, of "improving natural knowledge." The ends they proposed to
      attain cannot be stated more clearly than in the words of one of the
      founders of the organisation:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      "Our business was (precluding matters of theology and state affairs) to
      discourse and consider of philosophical enquiries, and such as related
      thereunto:&mdash;as Physick, Anatomy, Geometry, Astronomy, Navigation,
      Staticks, Magneticks, Chymicks, Mechanicks, and Natural Experiments; with
      the state of these studies and their cultivation at home and abroad. We
      then discoursed of the circulation of the blood, the valves in the veins,
      the venae lacteae, the lymphatic vessels, the Copernican hypothesis, the
      nature of comets and new stars, the satellites of Jupiter, the oval shape
      (as it then appeared) of Saturn, the spots on the sun and its turning on
      its own axis, the inequalities and selenography <a href="#linknote-24"
      name="linknoteref-24" id="linknoteref-24"><small>24</small></a> of the
      moon, the several phases of Venus and Mercury, the improvement of
      telescopes and grinding of glasses for that purpose, the weight of air,
      the possibility or impossibility of vacuities and nature's abhorrence
      thereof, the Torricellian experiment <a href="#linknote-25"
      name="linknoteref-25" id="linknoteref-25"><small>25</small></a> in
      quicksilver, the descent of heavy bodies and the degree of acceleration
      therein, with divers other things of like nature, some of which were then
      but new discoveries, and others not so generally known and embraced as now
      they are; with other things appertaining to what hath been called the New
      Philosophy, which from the times of Galileo at Florence, and Sir Francis
      Bacon <a href="#linknote-26" name="linknoteref-26" id="linknoteref-26"><small>26</small></a>
      (Lord Verulam) in England, hath been much cultivated in Italy, France,
      Germany, and other parts abroad, as well as with us in England."
    </p>
    <p>
      The learned Dr. Wallis,<a href="#linknote-27" name="linknoteref-27"
      id="linknoteref-27"><small>27</small></a> writing in 1696, narrates in
      these words, what happened half a century before, or about 1645. The
      associates met at Oxford, in the rooms of Dr. Wilkins, who was destined to
      become a bishop; and subsequently coming together in London, they
      attracted the notice of the king. And it is a strange evidence of the
      taste for knowledge which the most obviously worthless of the Stuarts
      shared with his father and grandfather, that Charles the Second was not
      content with saying witty things about his philosophers, but did wise
      things with regard to them. For he not only bestowed upon them such
      attention as he could spare from his poodles and his mistresses, but,
      being in his usual state of impecuniosity, begged for them of the Duke of
      Ormond; and, that step being without effect, gave them Chelsea College, a
      charter, and a mace: crowning his favours in the best way they could be
      crowned, by burdening them no further with royal patronage or state
      interference.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus it was that the half-dozen young men, studious of the "New
      Philosophy," <a href="#linknote-28" name="linknoteref-28"
      id="linknoteref-28"><small>28</small></a> who met in one another's
      lodgings in Oxford or in London, in the middle of the seventeenth century,
      grew in numerical and in real strength, until, in its latter part, the
      "Royal Society for the Improvement of Natural Knowledge" had already
      become famous, and had acquired a claim upon the veneration of Englishmen,
      which it has ever since retained, as the principal focus of scientific
      activity in our islands, and the chief champion of the cause it was formed
      to support.
    </p>
    <p>
      It was by the aid of the Royal Society <a href="#linknote-29"
      name="linknoteref-29" id="linknoteref-29"><small>29</small></a> that
      Newton <a href="#linknote-30" name="linknoteref-30" id="linknoteref-30"><small>30</small></a>
      published his Principia. If all the books in the world, except the
      Philosophical Transactions, <a href="#linknote-31" name="linknoteref-31"
      id="linknoteref-31"><small>31</small></a> were destroyed, it is safe to
      say that the foundations of physical science would remain unshaken, and
      that the vast intellectual progress of the last two centuries would be
      largely, though incompletely, recorded. Nor have any signs of halting or
      of decrepitude manifested themselves in our own times. As in Dr. Wallis's
      days, so in these, "our business is, precluding theology and state
      affairs, to discourse and consider of philosophical enquiries." But our
      "Mathematick" is one which Newton would have to go to school to learn; our
      "Staticks, Mechanicks, Magneticks, Chymicks, and Natural Experiments"
      constitute a mass of physical and chemical knowledge, a glimpse at which
      would compensate Galileo <a href="#linknote-32" name="linknoteref-32"
      id="linknoteref-32"><small>32</small></a> for the doings of a score of
      inquisitorial cardinals; our "Physick" and "Anatomy" have embraced such
      infinite varieties of beings, have laid open such new worlds in time and
      space, have grappled, not unsuccessfully, with such complex problems, that
      the eyes of Vesalius <a href="#linknote-33" name="linknoteref-33"
      id="linknoteref-33"><small>33</small></a> and of Harvey <a
      href="#linknote-34" name="linknoteref-34" id="linknoteref-34"><small>34</small></a>
      might be dazzled by the sight of the tree that has grown out of their
      grain of mustard seed.
    </p>
    <p>
      The fact is perhaps rather too much, than too little, forced upon one's
      notice, nowadays, that all this marvellous intellectual growth has a no
      less wonderful expression in practical life; and that, in this respect, if
      in no other, the movement symbolised by the progress of the Royal Society
      stands without a parallel in the history of mankind.
    </p>
    <p>
      A series of volumes as bulky as the "Transactions of the Royal Society"
      might possibly be filled with the subtle speculations <a
      href="#linknote-35" name="linknoteref-35" id="linknoteref-35"><small>35</small></a>
      of the Schoolmen;<a href="#linknote-36" name="linknoteref-36"
      id="linknoteref-36"><small>36</small></a> not improbably, the obtaining a
      mastery over the products of mediaeval thought might necessitate an even
      greater expenditure of time and of energy than the acquirement of the "New
      Philosophy"; but though such work engrossed the best intellects of Europe
      for a longer time than has elapsed since the great fire, its effects were
      "writ in water,"<a href="#linknote-37" name="linknoteref-37"
      id="linknoteref-37"><small>37</small></a> so far as our social state is
      concerned.
    </p>
    <p>
      On the other hand, if the noble first President of the Royal Society could
      revisit the upper air and once more gladden his eyes with a sight of the
      familiar mace, he would find himself in the midst of a material
      civilisation more different from that of his day, than that of the
      seventeenth was from that of the first century. And if Lord Brouncker's <a
      href="#linknote-38" name="linknoteref-38" id="linknoteref-38"><small>38</small></a>
      native sagacity had not deserted his ghost, he would need no long
      reflection to discover that all these great ships, these railways, these
      telegraphs, these factories, these printing-presses, without which the
      whole fabric of modern English society would collapse into a mass of
      stagnant and starving pauperism,&mdash;that all these pillars of our State
      are but the ripples and the bubbles upon the surface of that great
      spiritual stream, the springs of which only, he and his fellows were
      privileged to see; and seeing, to recognise as that which it behoved them
      above all things to keep pure and undefiled.
    </p>
    <p>
      It may not be too great a flight of imagination to conceive our noble
      revenant <a href="#linknote-39" name="linknoteref-39" id="linknoteref-39"><small>39</small></a>
      not forgetful of the great troubles of his own day, and anxious to know
      how often London had been burned down since his time and how often the
      plague had carried off its thousands. He would have to learn that,
      although London contains tenfold the inflammable matter that it did in
      1666; though, not content with filling our rooms with woodwork and light
      draperies, we must needs lead inflammable and explosive gases into every
      corner of our streets and houses, we never allow even a street to burn
      down. And if he asked how this had come about, we should have to explain
      that the improvement of natural knowledge has furnished us with dozens of
      machines for throwing water upon fires, any one of which would have
      furnished the ingenious Mr. Hooke, the first "curator and experimenter" of
      the Royal Society, with ample materials for discourse before half a dozen
      meetings of that body; and that, to say truth, except for the progress of
      natural knowledge, we should not have been able to make even the tools by
      which these machines are constructed. And, further, it would be necessary
      to add, that although severe fires sometimes occur and inflict great
      damage, the loss is very generally compensated by societies, the
      operations of which have been rendered possible only by the progress of
      natural knowledge in the direction of mathematics, and the accumulation of
      wealth in virtue of other natural knowledge.
    </p>
    <p>
      But the plague? My Lord Brouncker's observation would not, I fear, lead
      him to think that Englishmen of the nineteenth century are purer in life,
      or more fervent in religious faith, than the generation which could
      produce a Boyle,<a href="#linknote-40" name="linknoteref-40"
      id="linknoteref-40"><small>40</small></a> an Evelyn,<a href="#linknote-41"
      name="linknoteref-41" id="linknoteref-41"><small>41</small></a> and a
      Milton. He might find the mud of society at the bottom, instead of at the
      top, but I fear that the sum total would be as deserving of swift judgment
      as at the time of the Restoration.<a href="#linknote-42"
      name="linknoteref-42" id="linknoteref-42"><small>42</small></a> And it
      would be our duty to explain once more, and this time not without shame,
      that we have no reason to believe that it is the improvement of our faith,
      nor that of our morals, which keeps the plague from our city; but, again,
      that it is the improvement of our natural knowledge.
    </p>
    <p>
      We have learned that pestilences will only take up their abode among those
      who have prepared unswept and ungarnished residences for them. Their
      cities must have narrow, unwatered streets, foul with accumulated garbage.
      Their houses must be ill-drained, ill-lighted, ill-ventilated. Their
      subjects must be ill-washed, ill-fed, ill-clothed. The London of 1665 was
      such a city. The cities of the East, where plague has an enduring
      dwelling, are such cities. We, in later times, have learned somewhat of
      Nature, and partly obey her. Because of this partial improvement of our
      natural knowledge and of that fractional obedience, we have no plague;
      because that knowledge is still very imperfect and that obedience yet
      incomplete, typhoid is our companion and cholera our visitor. But it is
      not presumptuous to express the belief that, when our knowledge is more
      complete and our obedience the expression of our knowledge, London will
      count her centuries of freedom from typhoid and cholera, as she now
      gratefully reckons her two hundred years of ignorance of that plague which
      swooped upon her thrice in the first half of the seventeenth century.
    </p>
    <p>
      Surely, there is nothing in these explanations which is not fully borne
      out by the facts? Surely, the principles involved in them are now admitted
      among the fixed beliefs of all thinking men? Surely, it is true that our
      countrymen are less subject to fire, famine, pestilence, and all the evils
      which result from a want of command over and due anticipation of the
      course of Nature, than were the countrymen of Milton; and health, wealth,
      and well-being are more abundant with us than with them? But no less
      certainly is the difference due to the improvement of our knowledge of
      Nature, and the extent to which that improved knowledge has been
      incorporated with the household words of men, and has supplied the springs
      of their daily actions.
    </p>
    <p>
      Granting for a moment, then, the truth of that which the depreciators of
      natural knowledge are so fond of urging, that its improvement can only add
      to the resources of our material civilisation; admitting it to be possible
      that the founders of the Royal Society themselves looked for not other
      reward than this, I cannot confess that I was guilty of exaggeration when
      I hinted, that to him who had the gift of distinguishing between prominent
      events and important events, the origin of a combined effort on the part
      of mankind to improve natural knowledge might have loomed larger than the
      Plague and have outshone the glare of the Fire; as a something fraught
      with a wealth of beneficence to mankind, in comparison with which the
      damage done by those ghastly evils would shrink into insignificance.
    </p>
    <p>
      It is very certain that for every victim slain by the plague, hundreds of
      mankind exist and find a fair share of happiness in the world by the aid
      of the spinning jenny. And the great fire, at its worst, could not have
      burned the supply of coal, the daily working of which, in the bowels of
      the earth, made possible by the steam pump, gives rise to an amount of
      wealth to which the millions lost in old London are but as an old song.
    </p>
    <p>
      But spinning jenny and steam pump are, after all, but toys, possessing an
      accidental value; and natural knowledge creates multitudes of more subtle
      contrivances, the praises of which do not happen to be sung because they
      are not directly convertible into instruments for creating wealth. When I
      contemplate natural knowledge squandering such gifts among men, the only
      appropriate comparison I can find for her is to liken her to such a
      peasant woman as one sees in the Alps, striding ever upward, heavily
      burdened, and with mind bent only on her home; but yet without effort and
      without thought, knitting for her children. Now stockings are good and
      comfortable things, and the children will undoubtedly be much the better
      for them; but surely it would be short-sighted, to say the least of it, to
      depreciate this toiling mother as a mere stocking-machine&mdash;a mere
      provider of physical comforts?
    </p>
    <p>
      However, there are blind leaders of the blind, and not a few of them, who
      take this view of natural knowledge, and can see nothing in the bountiful
      mother of humanity but a sort of comfort-grinding machine. According to
      them, the improvement of natural knowledge always has been, and always
      must be, synonymous with no more than the improvement of the material
      resources and the increase of the gratifications of men.
    </p>
    <p>
      Natural knowledge is, in their eyes, no real mother of mankind, bringing
      them up with kindness, and, if need be, with sternness, in the way they
      should go, and instructing them in all things needful for their welfare;
      but a sort of fairy god-mother, ready to furnish her pets with shoes of
      swiftness, swords of sharpness, and omnipotent Aladdin's lamps,<a
      href="#linknote-43" name="linknoteref-43" id="linknoteref-43"><small>43</small></a>
      so that they may have telegraphs to Saturn, and see the other side of the
      moon, and thank God they are better than their benighted ancestors.
    </p>
    <p>
      If this talk were true, I, for one, should not greatly care to toil in the
      service of natural knowledge. I think I would just as soon be quietly
      chipping my own flint axe, after the manner of my forefathers a few
      thousand years back, as be troubled with the endless malady of thought
      which now infests us all, for such reward. But I venture to say that such
      views are contrary alike to reason and to fact. Those who discourse in
      such fashion seem to me to be so intent upon trying to see what is above
      Nature, or what is behind her, that they are blind to what stares them in
      the face in her.
    </p>
    <p>
      I should not venture thus to speak strongly if my justification were not
      to be found in the simplest and most obvious facts,&mdash;if it needed
      more than an appeal to the most notorious truths to justify my assertion,
      that the improvement of natural knowledge, whatever direction it has
      taken, and however low the aims of those who may have commenced it&mdash;has
      not only conferred practical benefits on men, but, in so doing, has
      effected a revolution in their conceptions of the universe and of
      themselves, and has profoundly altered their modes of thinking and their
      views of right and wrong. I say that natural knowledge, seeking to satisfy
      natural wants, has found the ideas which can alone still spiritual
      cravings. I say that natural knowledge, in desiring to ascertain the laws
      of comfort, has been driven to discover those of conduct, and to lay the
      foundations of a new morality.
    </p>
    <p>
      Let us take these points separately; and first, what great ideas has
      natural knowledge introduced into men's minds?
    </p>
    <p>
      I cannot but think that the foundations of all natural knowledge were laid
      when the reason of man first came face to face with the facts of Nature;
      when the savage first learned that the fingers of one hand are fewer than
      those of both; that it is shorter to cross a stream than to head it; that
      a stone stops where it is unless it be moved, and that it drops from the
      hand which lets it go; that light and heat come and go with the sun; that
      sticks burn away in a fire; that plants and animals grow and die; that if
      he struck his fellow savage a blow he would make him angry, and perhaps
      get a blow in return, while if he offered him a fruit he would please him,
      and perhaps receive a fish in exchange. When men had acquired this much
      knowledge, the outlines, rude though they were, of mathematics, of
      physics, of chemistry, of biology, of moral, economical, and political
      science, were sketched. Nor did the germ of religion fail when science
      began to bud. Listen to words which, though new, are yet three thousand
      years old:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      . . . When in heaven the stars about the moon Look beautiful, when all the
      winds are laid, And every height comes out, and jutting peak And valley,
      and the immeasurable heavens Break open to their highest, and all the
      stars Shine, and the shepherd gladdens in his heart.<a href="#linknote-44"
      name="linknoteref-44" id="linknoteref-44"><small>44</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      If the half savage Greek could share our feelings thus far, it is
      irrational to doubt that he went further, to find as we do, that upon that
      brief gladness there follows a certain sorrow,&mdash;the little light of
      awakened human intelligence shines so mere a spark amidst the abyss of the
      unknown and unknowable; seems so insufficient to do more than illuminate
      the imperfections that cannot be remedied, the aspirations that cannot be
      realised, of man's own nature. But in this sadness, this consciousness of
      the limitation of man, this sense of an open secret which he cannot
      penetrate, lies the essence of all religion; and the attempt to embody it
      in the forms furnished by the intellect is the origin of the higher
      theologies.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus it seems impossible to imagine but that the foundations of all
      knowledge&mdash;secular or sacred&mdash;were laid when intelligence
      dawned, though the superstructure remained for long ages so slight and
      feeble as to be compatible with the existence of almost any general view
      respecting the mode of governance of the universe. No doubt, from the
      first, there were certain phenomena which, to the rudest mind, presented a
      constancy of occurrence, and suggested that a fixed order ruled, at any
      rate, among them. I doubt if the grossest of Fetish worshippers ever
      imagined that a stone must have a god within it to make it fall, or that a
      fruit had a god within it to make it taste sweet. With regard to such
      matters as these, it is hardly questionable that mankind from the first
      took strictly positive and scientific views.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, with respect to all the less familiar occurrences which present
      themselves, uncultured man, no doubt, has always taken himself as the
      standard of comparison, as the centre and measure of the world; nor could
      be well avoid doing so. And finding that his apparently uncaused will has
      a powerful effect in giving rise to many occurrences, he naturally enough
      ascribed other and greater events to other and greater volitions and came
      to look upon the world and all that therein is, as the product of the
      volitions of persons like himself, but stronger, and capable of being
      appeased or angered, as he himself might be soothed or irritated. Through
      such conceptions of the plan and working of the universe all mankind have
      passed, or are passing. And we may now consider what has been the effect
      of the improvement of natural knowledge on the views of men who have
      reached this stage, and who have begun to cultivate natural knowledge with
      no desire but that of "increasing God's honour and bettering man's
      estate."<a href="#linknote-45" name="linknoteref-45" id="linknoteref-45"><small>45</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      For example, what could seem wiser, from a mere material point of view,
      more innocent, from a theological one, to an ancient people, than that
      they should learn the exact succession of the seasons, as warnings for
      their husbandmen; or the position of the stars, as guides to their rude
      navigators?<a href="#linknote-46" name="linknoteref-46" id="linknoteref-46"><small>46</small></a>
      But what has grown out of this search for natural knowledge of so merely
      useful a character? You all know the reply. Astronomy,&mdash;which of all
      sciences has filled men's minds with general ideas of a character most
      foreign to their daily experience, and has, more than any other, rendered
      it impossible for them to accept the beliefs of their fathers. Astronomy,&mdash;which
      tells them that this so vast and seemingly solid earth is but an atom
      among atoms, whirling, no man knows whither, through illimitable space;
      which demonstrates that what we call the peaceful heaven above us, is but
      that space, filled by an infinitely subtle matter whose particles are
      seething and surging, like the waves of an angry sea; which opens up to us
      infinite regions where nothing is known, or ever seems to have been known,
      but matter and force, operating according to rigid rules; which leads us
      to contemplate phaenomena the very nature of which demonstrates that they
      must have had a beginning, and that they must have an end, but the very
      nature of which also proves that the beginning was, to our conceptions of
      time, infinitely remote, and that the end is as immeasurably distant.
    </p>
    <p>
      But it is not alone those who pursue astronomy who ask for bread and
      receive ideas. What more harmless than the attempt to lift and distribute
      water by pumping it; what more absolutely and grossly utilitarian? Yet out
      of pumps grew the discussions about Nature's abhorrence of a vacuum; and
      then it was discovered that Nature does not abhor a vacuum, but that air
      has weight; and that notion paved the way for the doctrine that all matter
      has weight, and that the force which produces weight is co-extensive with
      the universe,&mdash;in short, to the theory of universal gravitation and
      endless force. While learning how to handle gases led to the discovery of
      oxygen, and to modern chemistry, and to the notion of the
      indestructibility of matter.
    </p>
    <p>
      Again, what simpler, or more absolutely practical, than the attempt to
      keep the axle of a wheel from heating when the wheel turns round very
      fast? How useful for carters and gig drivers to know something about this;
      and how good were it, if any ingenious person would find out the cause of
      such phaenomena, and thence educe a general remedy for them. Such an
      ingenious person was Count Rumford;<a href="#linknote-47"
      name="linknoteref-47" id="linknoteref-47"><small>47</small></a> and he and
      his successors have landed us in the theory of the persistence, or
      indestructibility, of force. And in the infinitely minute, as in the
      infinitely great, the seekers after natural knowledge of the kinds called
      physical and chemical, have everywhere found a definite order and
      succession of events which seem never to be infringed.
    </p>
    <p>
      And how has it fared with "Physick" and Anatomy? Have the anatomist, the
      physiologist, or the physician, whose business it has been to devote
      themselves assiduously to that eminently practical and direct end, the
      alleviation of the sufferings of mankind,&mdash;have they been able to
      confine their vision more absolutely to the strictly useful? I fear they
      are the worst offenders of all. For if the astronomer has set before us
      the infinite magnitude of space, and the practical eternity of the
      duration of the universe; if the physical and chemical philosophers have
      demonstrated the infinite minuteness of its constituent parts, and the
      practical eternity of matter and of force; and if both have alike
      proclaimed the universality of a definite and predicable order and
      succession of events, the workers in biology have not only accepted all
      these, but have added more startling theses of their own. For, as the
      astronomers discover in the earth no centre of the universe, but an
      eccentric <a href="#linknote-48" name="linknoteref-48" id="linknoteref-48"><small>48</small></a>
      speck, so the naturalists find man to be no centre of the living world,
      but one amidst endless modifications of life; and as the astronomers
      observe the mark of practically endless time set upon the arrangements of
      the solar system so the student of life finds the records of ancient forms
      of existence peopling the world for ages, which, in relation to human
      experience, are infinite.
    </p>
    <p>
      Furthermore, the physiologist finds life to be as dependent for its
      manifestation of particular molecular arrangements as any physical or
      chemical phenomenon; and wherever he extends his researches, fixed order
      and unchanging causation reveal themselves, as plainly as in the rest of
      Nature.
    </p>
    <p>
      Nor can I find that any other fate has awaited the germ of Religion.
      Arising, like all other kinds of knowledge, out of the action and
      interaction of man's mind, with that which is not man's mind, it has taken
      the intellectual coverings of Fetishism or Polytheism; of Theism or
      Atheism; of Superstition or Rationalism. With these, and their relative
      merits and demerits, I have nothing to do; but this it is needful for my
      purpose to say, that if the religion of the present differs from that of
      the past, it is because the theology of the present has become more
      scientific than that of the past; because it has not only renounced idols
      of wood and idols of stone, but begins to see the necessity of breaking in
      pieces the idols built up of books and traditions and fine-spun
      ecclesiastical cobwebs: and of cherishing the noblest and most human of
      man's emotions, by worship "for the most part of the silent sort" at the
      Altar of the Unknown.
    </p>
    <p>
      Such are a few of the new conceptions implanted in our minds by the
      improvement of natural knowledge. Men have acquired the ideas of the
      practically infinite extent of the universe and of its practical eternity;
      they are familiar with the conception that our earth is but an
      infinitesimal fragment of that part of the universe which can be seen; and
      that, nevertheless, its duration is, as compared with our standards of
      time, infinite. They have further acquired the idea that man is but one of
      innumerable forms of life now existing on the globe, and that the present
      existences are but the last of an immeasurable series of predecessors.
      Moreover, every step they have made in natural knowledge has tended to
      extend and rivet in their minds the conception of a definite order of the
      universe&mdash;which is embodied in what are called, by an unhappy
      metaphor, the laws of Nature&mdash;and to narrow the range and loosen the
      force of men's belief in spontaneity, or in changes other than such as
      arise out of that definite order itself.
    </p>
    <p>
      Whether these ideas are well or ill founded is not the question. No one
      can deny that they exist, and have been the inevitable outgrowth of the
      improvement of natural knowledge. And if so, it cannot be doubted that
      they are changing the form of men's most cherished and most important
      convictions.
    </p>
    <p>
      And as regards the second point&mdash;the extent to which the improvement
      of natural knowledge has remodelled and altered what may be termed the
      intellectual ethics of men,&mdash;what are among the moral convictions
      most fondly held by barbarous and semi-barbarous people?
    </p>
    <p>
      They are the convictions that authority is the soundest basis of belief;
      that merit attaches to a readiness to believe; that the doubting
      disposition is a bad one, and scepticism a sin; that when good authority
      has pronounced what is to be believed, and faith has accepted it, reason
      has no further duty. There are many excellent persons who yet hold by
      these principles, and it is not my present business, or intention, to
      discuss their views. All I wish to bring clearly before your minds is the
      unquestionable fact, that the improvement of natural knowledge is effected
      by methods which directly give the lie to all these convictions, and
      assume the exact reverse of each to be true.
    </p>
    <p>
      The improver of natural knowledge absolutely refuses to acknowledge
      authority, as such. For him, scepticism is the highest of duties; blind
      faith the one unpardonable sin. And it cannot be otherwise, for every
      great advance in natural knowledge has involved the absolute rejection of
      authority, the cherishing of the keenest scepticism, the annihilation of
      the spirit of blind faith; and the most ardent votary of science holds his
      firmest convictions, not because the men he most venerates hold them; not
      because their verity is testified by portents and wonders; but because his
      experience teaches him that whenever he chooses to bring these convictions
      into contact with their primary source, Nature&mdash;whenever he thinks
      fit to test them by appealing to experiment and to observation&mdash;Nature
      will confirm them. The man of science has learned to believe in
      justification, not by faith, but by verification.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus, without for a moment pretending to despise the practical results of
      the improvement of natural knowledge, and its beneficial influence on
      material civilisation, it must, I think, be admitted that the great ideas,
      some of which I have indicated, and the ethical spirit which I have
      endeavoured to sketch, in the few moments which remained at my disposal,
      constitute the real and permanent significance of natural knowledge.
    </p>
    <p>
      If these ideas be destined, as I believe they are, to be more and more
      firmly established as the world grows older; if that spirit be fated, as I
      believe it is, to extend itself into all departments of human thought, and
      to become co-extensive with the range of knowledge; if, as our race
      approaches its maturity, it discovers, as I believe it will, that there is
      but one kind of knowledge and but one method of acquiring it; then we, who
      are still children, may justly feel it our highest duty to recognise the
      advisableness of improving natural knowledge, and so to aid ourselves and
      our successors in our course towards the noble goal which lies before
      mankind.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0009" id="link2H_4_0009">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      A LIBERAL EDUCATION <a href="#linknote-49" name="linknoteref-49"
      id="linknoteref-49"><small>49</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      The business which the South London Working Men's College has undertaken
      is a great work; indeed, I might say, that Education, with which that
      college proposes to grapple, is the greatest work of all those which lie
      ready to a man's hand just at present.
    </p>
    <p>
      And, at length, this fact is becoming generally recognised. You cannot go
      anywhere without hearing a buzz of more or less confused and contradictory
      talk on this subject&mdash;nor can you fail to notice that, in one point
      at any rate, there is a very decided advance upon like discussions in
      former days. Nobody outside the agricultural interest now dares to say
      that education is a bad thing. If any representative of the once large and
      powerful party, which, in former days, proclaimed this opinion, still
      exists in the semi-fossil state, he keeps his thoughts to himself. In
      fact, there is a chorus of voices, almost distressing in their harmony,
      raised in favour of the doctrine that education is the great panacea for
      human troubles, and that, if the country is not shortly to go to the dogs,
      everybody must be educated.
    </p>
    <p>
      The politicians tell us, "You must educate the masses because they are
      going to be masters." The clergy join in the cry for education, for they
      affirm that the people are drifting away from church and chapel into the
      broadest infidelity. The manufacturers and the capitalists swell the
      chorus lustily. They declare that ignorance makes bad workmen; that
      England will soon be unable to turn out cotton goods, or steam engines,
      cheaper than other people; and then, Ichabod! Ichabod!<a
      href="#linknote-50" name="linknoteref-50" id="linknoteref-50"><small>50</small></a>
      the glory will be departed from us. And a few voices are lifted up in
      favour of the doctrine that the masses should be educated because they are
      men and women with unlimited capacities of being, doing, and suffering,
      and that it is as true now, as it ever was, that the people perish for
      lack of knowledge.
    </p>
    <p>
      These members of the minority, with whom I confess I have a good deal of
      sympathy, are doubtful whether any of the other reasons urged in favour of
      the education of the people are of much value&mdash;whether, indeed, some
      of them are based upon either wise or noble grounds of action. They
      question if it be wise to tell people that you will do for them, out of
      fear of their power, what you have left undone, so long as your only
      motive was compassion for their weakness and their sorrows. And, if
      ignorance of everything which is needful a ruler should know is likely to
      do so much harm in the governing classes of the future, why is it, they
      ask reasonably enough, that such ignorance in the governing classes of the
      past has not been viewed with equal horror?
    </p>
    <p>
      Compare the average artisan and the average country squire, and it may be
      doubted if you will find a pin to choose between the two in point of
      ignorance, class feeling, or prejudice. It is true that the ignorance is
      of a different sort&mdash;that the class feeling is in favour of a
      different class and that the prejudice has a distinct savour of
      wrong-headedness in each case&mdash;but it is questionable if the one is
      either a bit better, or a bit worse, than the other. The old protectionist
      theory is the doctrine of trades unions as applied by the squires, and the
      modern trades unionism is the doctrine of the squires applied by the
      artisans. Why should we be worse off under one regime than under the
      other?
    </p>
    <p>
      Again, this sceptical minority asks the clergy to think whether it is
      really want of education which keeps the masses away from their
      ministrations&mdash;whether the most completely educated men are not as
      open to reproach on this score as the workmen; and whether, perchance,
      this may not indicate that it is not education which lies at the bottom of
      the matter?
    </p>
    <p>
      Once more, these people, whom there is no pleasing, venture to doubt
      whether the glory which rests upon being able to undersell all the rest of
      the world, is a very safe kind of glory&mdash;whether we may not purchase
      it too dear; especially if we allow education, which ought to be directed
      to the making of men, to be diverted into a process of manufacturing human
      tools, wonderfully adroit in the exercise of some technical industry, but
      good for nothing else.
    </p>
    <p>
      And, finally, these people inquire whether it is the masses alone who need
      a reformed and improved education. They ask whether the richest of our
      public schools might not well be made to supply knowledge, as well as
      gentlemanly habits, a strong class feeling, and eminent proficiency in
      cricket. They seem to think that the noble foundations of our old
      universities are hardly fulfilling their functions in their present
      posture of half-clerical seminaries, half racecourses, where men are
      trained to win a senior wranglership,<a href="#linknote-51"
      name="linknoteref-51" id="linknoteref-51"><small>51</small></a> or a
      double-first,<a href="#linknote-52" name="linknoteref-52"
      id="linknoteref-52"><small>52</small></a> as horses are trained to win a
      cup, with as little reference to the needs of after-life in the case of a
      man as in that of the racer. And, while as zealous for education as the
      rest, they affirm that, if the education of the richer classes were such
      as to fit them to be the leaders and the governors of the poorer; and, if
      the education of the poorer classes were such as to enable them to
      appreciate really wise guidance and good governance, the politicians need
      not fear mob-law, nor the clergy lament their want of flocks, nor the
      capitalists prognosticate the annihilation of the prosperity of the
      country.
    </p>
    <p>
      Such is the diversity of opinion upon the why and the wherefore of
      education. And my hearers will be prepared to expect that the practical
      recommendations which are put forward are not less discordant. There is a
      loud cry for compulsory education. We English, in spite of constant
      experience to the contrary, preserve a touching faith in the efficacy of
      acts of Parliament; and I believe we should have compulsory education in
      the courses of next session, if there were the least probability that half
      a dozen leading statesmen of different parties would agree what that
      education should be.
    </p>
    <p>
      Some hold that education without theology is worse than none. Others
      maintain, quite as strongly, that education with theology is in the same
      predicament. But this is certain, that those who hold the first opinion
      can by no means agree what theology should be taught; and that those who
      maintain the second are in a small minority.
    </p>
    <p>
      At any rate "make people learn to read, write, and cipher," say a great
      many; and the advice is undoubtedly sensible as far as it goes. But, as
      has happened to me in former days, those who, in despair of getting
      anything better, advocate this measure, are met with the objection that it
      is very like making a child practise the use of a knife, fork, and spoon,
      without giving it particle of meat. I really don't know what reply is to
      be made to such an objection.
    </p>
    <p>
      But it would be unprofitable to spend more time in disentangling, or
      rather in showing up the knots in, the ravelled skeins of our neighbours.
      Much more to the purpose is it to ask if we possess any clue of our own
      which may guide us among these entanglements. And by way of a beginning,
      let us ask ourselves&mdash;What is education? Above all things, what is
      our ideal of a thoroughly liberal education?&mdash;of that education
      which, if we could begin life again, we would give ourselves&mdash;of that
      education which, if we could mould the fates to our own will, we would
      give our children? Well, I know not what may be your conceptions upon this
      matter, but I will tell you mine, and I hope I shall find that our views
      are not very discrepant.
    </p>
    <p>
      Suppose it were perfectly certain that the life and fortune of every one
      of us would, one day or other, depend upon his winning or losing a game of
      chess. Don't you think that we should all consider it to be a primary duty
      to learn at least the names and the moves of the pieces; to have a notion
      of a gambit, and a keen eye for all the means of giving and getting out of
      check? Do you not think that we should look with a disapprobation
      amounting to scorn, upon the father who allowed his son, or the state
      which allowed its members, to grow up without knowing a pawn from a
      knight?
    </p>
    <p>
      Yet it is a very plain and elementary truth, that the life, the fortune,
      and the happiness of every one of us, and, more or less, of those who are
      connected with us, do depend upon our knowing something of the rules of a
      game infinitely more difficult and complicated than chess. It is a game
      which has been played for untold ages, every man and woman of us being one
      of the two players in a game of his or her own. The chessboard is the
      world, the pieces are the phenomena of the universe, the rules of the game
      are what we call the laws of Nature. The player on the other side is
      hidden from us. We know that his play is always fair, just, and patient.
      But also we know, to our cost, that he never overlooks a mistake, or makes
      the smallest allowance for ignorance. To the man who plays well, the
      highest stakes are paid, with that sort of overflowing generosity with
      which the strong shows delight in strength. And one who plays ill is
      checkmated&mdash;without haste, but without remorse.
    </p>
    <p>
      My metaphor will remind some of you of the famous picture in which Retzsch
      <a href="#linknote-53" name="linknoteref-53" id="linknoteref-53"><small>53</small></a>
      has depicted Satan playing at chess with man for his soul. Substitute for
      the mocking fiend in that picture a calm, strong angel who is playing for
      love, as we say, and would rather lose than win&mdash;and I should accept
      it as an image of human life.
    </p>
    <p>
      Well, what I mean by Education is learning the rules of this mighty game.
      In other words, education is the instruction of the intellect in the laws
      of Nature, under which name I include not merely things and their forces,
      but men and their ways; and the fashioning of the affections and of the
      will into an earnest and loving desire to move in harmony with those laws.
      For me, education means neither more nor less than this. Anything which
      professes to call itself education must be tried by this standard, and if
      it fails to stand the test, I will not call it education, whatever may be
      the force of authority, or of numbers, upon the other side.
    </p>
    <p>
      It is important to remember that, in strictness, there is no such thing as
      an uneducated man. Take an extreme case. Suppose that an adult man, in the
      full vigour of his faculties, could be suddenly placed in the world, as
      Adam is said to have been, and then left to do as he best might. How long
      would he be left uneducated? Not five minutes. Nature would begin to teach
      him, through the eye, the ear, the touch, the properties of objects. Pain
      and pleasure would be at his elbow telling him to do this and avoid that;
      and by slow degrees the man would receive an education which, if narrow,
      would be thorough, real, and adequate to his circumstances, though there
      would be no extras and very few accomplishments.
    </p>
    <p>
      And if to this solitary man entered a second Adam or, better still, an
      Eve, a new and greater world, that of social and moral phenomena, would be
      revealed. Joys and woes, compared with which all others might seem but
      faint shadows, would spring from the new relations. Happiness and sorrow
      would take the place of the coarser monitors, pleasure and pain; but
      conduct would still be shaped by the observation of the natural
      consequences of actions; or, in other words, by the laws of the nature of
      man.
    </p>
    <p>
      To every one of us the world was once as fresh and new as to Adam. And
      then, long before we were susceptible of any other modes of instruction,
      Nature took us in hand, and every minute of waking life brought its
      educational influence, shaping our actions into rough accordance with
      Nature's laws, so that we might not be ended untimely by too gross
      disobedience. Nor should I speak of this process of education as past for
      any one, be he as old as he may. For every man the world is as fresh as it
      was at the first day, and as full of untold novelties for him who has the
      eyes to see them. And Nature is still continuing her patient education of
      us in that great university, the universe, of which we are all members&mdash;Nature
      having no Test-Acts.<a href="#linknote-54" name="linknoteref-54"
      id="linknoteref-54"><small>54</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      Those who take honours in Nature's university, who learn the laws which
      govern men and things and obey them, are the really great and successful
      men in this world. The great mass of mankind are the "Poll,"<a
      href="#linknote-55" name="linknoteref-55" id="linknoteref-55"><small>55</small></a>
      who pick up just enough to get through without much discredit. Those who
      won't learn at all are plucked;<a href="#linknote-56" name="linknoteref-56"
      id="linknoteref-56"><small>56</small></a> and then you can't come up
      again. Nature's pluck means extermination.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus the question of compulsory education is settled so far as Nature is
      concerned. Her bill on that question was framed and passed long ago. But,
      like all compulsory legislation, that of Nature is harsh and wasteful in
      its operation. Ignorance is visited as sharply as wilful disobedience&mdash;incapacity
      meets with the same punishment as crime. Nature's discipline is not even a
      word and a blow, and the blow first; but the blow without the word. It is
      left to you to find out why your ears are boxed.
    </p>
    <p>
      The object of what we commonly call education&mdash;that education in
      which man intervenes and which I shall distinguish as artificial education&mdash;is
      to make good these defects in Nature's methods; to prepare the child to
      receive Nature's education, neither incapably nor ignorantly, nor with
      wilful disobedience; and to understand the preliminary symptoms of her
      pleasure, without waiting for the box on the ear. In short, all artificial
      education ought to be an anticipation of natural education. And a liberal
      education is an artificial education which has not only prepared a man to
      escape the great evils of disobedience to natural laws, but has trained
      him to appreciate and to seize upon the rewards, which Nature scatters
      with as free a hand as her penalties.
    </p>
    <p>
      That man, I think, has had a liberal education who has been so trained in
      youth that his body is the ready servant of his will, and does with ease
      and pleasure all the work that, as a mechanism, it is capable of; whose
      intellect is a clear, cold, logic engine, with all its parts of equal
      strength, and in smooth working order; ready, like a steam engine, to be
      turned to any kind of work, and spin the gossamers as well as forge the
      anchors of the mind; whose mind is stored with a knowledge of the great
      and fundamental truths of Nature and of the laws of her operations; one
      who, no stunted ascetic, is full of life and fire, but whose passions are
      trained to come to heel by a vigorous will, the servant of a tender
      conscience; who has learned to love all beauty, whether of Nature or of
      art, to hate all vileness, and to respect others as himself.
    </p>
    <p>
      Such an one and no other, I conceive, has had a liberal education; for he
      is, as completely as a man can be, in harmony with Nature. He will make
      the best of her, and she of him. They will get on together rarely; she as
      his ever beneficent mother; he as her mouthpiece, her conscious self, her
      minister and interpreter.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0010" id="link2H_4_0010">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON A PIECE OF CHALK <a href="#linknote-57" name="linknoteref-57"
      id="linknoteref-57"><small>57</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      If a well were sunk at our feet in the midst of the city of Norwich, the
      diggers would very soon find themselves at work in that white substance
      almost too soft to be called rock, with which we are all familiar as
      "chalk."
    </p>
    <p>
      Not only here, but over the whole county of Norfolk, the well-sinker might
      carry his shaft down many hundred feet without coming to the end of the
      chalk; and, on the sea-coast, where the waves have pared away the face of
      the land which breasts them, the scarped faces of the high cliffs are
      often wholly formed of the same material. Northward, the chalk may be
      followed as far as Yorkshire; on the south coast it appears abruptly in
      the picturesque western bays of Dorset, and breaks into the Needles of the
      Isle of Wight;<a href="#linknote-58" name="linknoteref-58"
      id="linknoteref-58"><small>58</small></a> while on the shores of Kent it
      supplies that long line of white cliffs to which England owes her name of
      Albion.
    </p>
    <p>
      Were the thin soil which covers it all washed away, a curved band of white
      chalk, here broader, and there narrower, might be followed diagonally
      across England from Lulworth in Dorset, to Flamborough Head <a
      href="#linknote-59" name="linknoteref-59" id="linknoteref-59"><small>59</small></a>
      in Yorkshire&mdash;a distance of over two hundred and eighty miles as the
      crow flies.
    </p>
    <p>
      From this band to the North Sea, on the east, and the Channel, on the
      South, the chalk is largely hidden by other deposits; but, except in the
      Weald <a href="#linknote-60" name="linknoteref-60" id="linknoteref-60"><small>60</small></a>
      of Kent and Sussex, it enters into the very foundation of all the
      south-eastern counties.
    </p>
    <p>
      Attaining, as it does in some places, a thickness of more than a thousand
      feet, the English chalk must be admitted to be a mass of considerable
      magnitude. Nevertheless, it covers but an insignificant portion of the
      whole area occupied by the chalk formation of the globe, which has
      precisely the same general characters as ours, and is found in detached
      patches, some less, and others more extensive, than the English.
    </p>
    <p>
      Chalk occurs in north-west Ireland; it stretches over a large part of
      France,&mdash;the chalk which underlies Paris being, in fact, a
      continuation of that of the London basin; it runs through Denmark and
      Central Europe, and extends southward to North Africa; while eastward, it
      appears in the Crimea and in Syria, and may be traced as far as the shores
      of the Sea of Aral, in Central Asia.
    </p>
    <p>
      If all the points at which true chalk occurs were circumscribed, they
      would lie within an irregular oval about three thousand miles in long
      diameter&mdash;the area of which would be as great as that of Europe, and
      would many times exceed that of the largest existing inland sea&mdash;the
      Mediterranean.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus the chalk is no unimportant element in the masonry of the earth's
      crust, and it impresses a peculiar stamp, varying with the conditions to
      which it is exposed, on the scenery of the districts in which it occurs.
      The undulating downs and rounded coombs, covered with sweet-grassed turf,
      of our inland chalk country, have a peacefully domestic and
      mutton-suggesting prettiness, but can hardly be called either grand or
      beautiful. But on our southern coasts, the wall-sided cliffs, many hundred
      feet high, with vast needles and pinnacles standing out in the sea, sharp
      and solitary enough to serve as perches for the wary cormorant confer a
      wonderful beauty and grandeur upon the chalk headlands. And, in the East,
      chalk has its share in the formation of some of the most venerable of
      mountain ranges, such as the Lebanon.
    </p>
    <p>
      What is this wide-spread component of the surface of the earth? and whence
      did it come?
    </p>
    <p>
      You may think this no very hopeful inquiry. You may not unnaturally
      suppose that the attempt to solve such problems as these can lead to no
      result, save that of entangling the inquirer in vague speculations,
      incapable of refutation and of verification.
    </p>
    <p>
      If such were really the case, I should have selected some other subject
      than a "piece of chalk" for my discourse. But, in truth, after much
      deliberation, I have been unable to think of any topic which would so well
      enable me to lead you to see how solid is the foundation upon which some
      of the most startling conclusions of physical science rest.
    </p>
    <p>
      A great chapter of the history of the world is written in the chalk. Few
      passages in the history of man can be supported by such an overwhelming
      mass of direct and indirect evidence as that which testifies to the truth
      of the fragment of the history of the globe, which I hope to enable you to
      read, with your own eyes, tonight.
    </p>
    <p>
      Let me add, that few chapters of human history have a more profound
      significance for ourselves. I weigh my words well when I assert, that the
      man who should know the true history of the bit of chalk which every
      carpenter carries about in his breeches-pocket, though ignorant of all
      other history, is likely, if he will think his knowledge out to its
      ultimate results, to have a truer, and therefore a better, conception of
      this wonderful universe, and of man's relation to it, than the most
      learned student who is deep-read in the records of humanity and ignorant
      of those of Nature.
    </p>
    <p>
      The language of the chalk is not hard to learn, not nearly so hard as
      Latin, if you only want to get at the broad features of the story it has
      to tell; and I propose that we now set to work to spell that story out
      together.
    </p>
    <p>
      We all know that if we "burn" chalk the result is quicklime. Chalk, in
      fact, is a compound of carbonic acid gas, and lime, and when you make it
      very hot the carbonic acid flies away and the lime is left.
    </p>
    <p>
      By this method of procedure we see the lime, but we do not see the
      carbonic acid. If, on the other hand, you were to powder a little chalk
      and drop it into a good deal of strong vinegar, there would be a great
      bubbling and fizzing, and, finally, a clear liquid, in which no sign of
      chalk would appear. Here you see the carbonic acid in the bubbles; the
      lime, dissolved in the vinegar, vanishes from sight. There are a great
      many other ways of showing that chalk is essentially nothing but carbonic
      acid and quicklime. Chemists enunciate the result of all the experiments
      which prove this, by stating that chalk is almost wholly composed of
      "carbonate of lime."
    </p>
    <p>
      It is desirable for us to start from the knowledge of this fact, though it
      may not seem to help us very far towards what we seek. For carbonate of
      lime is a widely spread substance, and is met with under very various
      conditions. All sorts of limestones are composed of more or less pure
      carbonate of lime. The crust which is often deposited by waters which have
      drained through limestone rocks, in the form of what are called
      stalagmites and stalactites, is carbonate of lime. Or, to take a more
      familiar example, the fur on the inside of a tea-kettle is carbonate of
      lime; and, for anything chemistry tells us to the contrary, the chalk
      might be a kind of gigantic fur upon the bottom of the earth-kettle, which
      is kept pretty hot below.
    </p>
    <p>
      Let us try another method of making the chalk tell us its own history. To
      the unassisted eye chalk looks simply like a very loose and open kind of
      stone. But it is possible to grind a slice of chalk down so thin that you
      can see through it&mdash;until it is thin enough, in fact, to be examined
      with any magnifying power that may be thought desirable. A thin slice of
      the fur of a kettle might be made in the same way. If it were examined
      microscopically, it would show itself to be a more or less distinctly
      laminated mineral substance and nothing more.
    </p>
    <p>
      But the slice of chalk presents a totally different appearance when placed
      under the microscope. The general mass of it is made up of very minute
      granules; but, imbedded in this matrix, are innumerable bodies, some
      smaller and some larger, but, on a rough average, not more than a
      hundredth of an inch in diameter, having a well-defined shape and
      structure. A cubic inch of some specimens of chalk may contain hundreds of
      thousands of these bodies, compacted together with incalculable millions
      of the granules.
    </p>
    <p>
      The examination of a transparent slice gives a good notion of the manner
      in which the components of the chalk are arranged, and of their relative
      proportions. But, by rubbing up some chalk with a brush in water and then
      pouring off the milky fluid, so as to obtain sediments of different
      degrees of fineness, the granules and the minute rounded bodies may be
      pretty well separated from one another, and submitted to microscopic
      examination, either as opaque or as transparent objects. By combining the
      views obtained in these various methods, each of the rounded bodies may be
      proved to be a beautifully constructed calcareous fabric, made up of a
      number of chambers, communicating freely with one another. The chambered
      bodies are of various forms. One of the commonest is something like a
      badly grown raspberry, being formed of a number of nearly globular
      chambers of different sizes congregated together. It is called
      Globigerina, and some specimens of chalk consist of little else than
      Globigerina and granules.
    </p>
    <p>
      Let us fix our attention upon the Globigerina. It is the spoor of the game
      we are tracking. If we can learn what it is and what are the conditions of
      its existence, we shall see our way to the origin and past history of the
      chalk.
    </p>
    <p>
      A suggestion which may naturally enough present itself is, that these
      curious bodies are the result of some process of aggregation which has
      taken place in the carbonate of lime; that, just as in winter, the rime on
      our windows simulates the most delicate and elegantly arborescent foliage&mdash;proving
      that the mere mineral water may, under certain conditions, assume the
      outward form of organic bodies&mdash;so this mineral substance, carbonate
      of lime, hidden away in the bowels of the earth, has taken the shape of
      these chambered bodies. I am not raising a merely fanciful and unreal
      objection. Very learned men, in former days, have even entertained the
      notion that all the formed things found in rocks are of this nature; and
      if no such conception is at present held to be admissible, it is because
      long and varied experience has now shown that mineral matter never does
      assume the form and structure we find in fossils. If any one were to try
      to persuade you that an oyster-shell (which is also chiefly composed of
      carbonate of lime) had crystallized out of sea-water, I suppose you would
      laugh at the absurdity. Your laughter would be justified by the fact that
      all experience tends to show that oyster-shells are formed by the agency
      of oysters, and in no other way. And if there were no better reasons, we
      should be justified, on like grounds, in believing that Globigerina is not
      the product of anything but vital activity.
    </p>
    <p>
      Happily, however, better evidence in proof of the organic nature of the
      Globigerinae than that of analogy is forthcoming. It so happens that
      calcareous skeletons, exactly similar to the Globigerinae of the chalk,
      are being formed, at the present moment, by minute living creatures, which
      flourish in multitudes, literally more numerous than the sands of the
      sea-shore, over a large extent of that part of the earth's surface which
      is covered by the ocean.
    </p>
    <p>
      The history of the discovery of these living Globigerinae, and of the part
      which they play in rock building, is singular enough. It is a discovery
      which, like others of no less scientific importance, has arisen,
      incidentally, out of work devoted to very different and exceedingly
      practical interests.
    </p>
    <p>
      When men first took to the sea, they speedily learned to look out for
      shoals and rocks; and the more the burthen of their ships increased, the
      more imperatively necessary it became for sailors to ascertain with
      precision the depths of the waters they traversed. Out of this necessity
      grew the use of the lead and sounding line; and, ultimately,
      marine-surveying, which is the recording of the form of coasts and of the
      depth of the sea, as ascertained by the sounding-lead, upon charts.
    </p>
    <p>
      At the same time, it became desirable to ascertain and to indicate the
      nature of the sea-bottom, since this circumstance greatly affects its
      goodness as holding ground for anchors. Some ingenious tar, whose name
      deserves a better fate than the oblivion into which it has fallen,
      attained this object by "arming" the bottom of the lead with a lump of
      grease, to which more or less of the sand or mud, or broken shells, as the
      case might be, adhered, and was brought to the surface. But, however well
      adapted such an apparatus might be for rough nautical purposes, scientific
      accuracy could not be expected from the armed lead, and to remedy its
      defects (especially when applied to sounding in great depths) Lieut.
      Brooke,<a href="#linknote-61" name="linknoteref-61" id="linknoteref-61"><small>61</small></a>
      of the American Navy, some years ago invented a most ingenious machine, by
      which a considerable portion of the superficial layer of the sea-bottom
      can be scooped out and brought up from any depth to which the lead
      descends.
    </p>
    <p>
      In 1853, Lieut. Brooke obtained mud from the bottom of the North Atlantic,
      between Newfoundland and the Azores, at a depth of more than ten thousand
      feet, or two miles, by the help of this sounding apparatus. The specimens
      were sent for examination to Ehrenberg <a href="#linknote-62"
      name="linknoteref-62" id="linknoteref-62"><small>62</small></a> of Berlin,
      and to Bailey of West Point,<a href="#linknote-63" name="linknoteref-63"
      id="linknoteref-63"><small>63</small></a> and those able microscopists
      found that this deep-sea mud was almost entirely composed of the skeletons
      of living organisms&mdash;the greater proportion of these being just like
      the Globigerinae already known to occur in the chalk.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus far, the work had been carried on simply in the interests of science,
      but Lieut. Brooke's method of sounding acquired a high commercial value,
      when the enterprise of laying down the telegraph-cable <a
      href="#linknote-64" name="linknoteref-64" id="linknoteref-64"><small>64</small></a>
      between this country and the United States was undertaken. For it became a
      matter of immense importance to know, not only the depth of the sea over
      the whole line along which the cable was to be laid, but the exact nature
      of the bottom, so as to guard against chances of cutting or fraying the
      strands of that costly rope. The Admiralty consequently ordered Captain
      Dayman, an old friend and shipmate of mine, to ascertain the depth over
      the whole line of the cable, and to bring back specimens of the bottom. In
      former days, such a command as this might have sounded very much like one
      of the impossible things which the young prince in the Fairy Tales is
      ordered to do before he can obtain the hand of the Princess. However, in
      the months of June and July, 1857, my friend performed the task assigned
      to him with great expedition and precision without, so far as I know,
      having met with any reward of that kind. The specimens of Atlantic mud
      which he procured were sent to me to be examined and reported upon.*
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     * See Appendix to Captain Dayman's "Deep-sea Soundings in
     the North Atlantic Ocean, between Ireland and Newfoundland,
     made in H.M.S. Cyclops. Published by order of the Lords
     Commissioners of the Admiralty, 1858." They have since
     formed the subject of an elaborate Memoir by Messrs. Parker
     and Jones, published in the Philosophical Transactions for
     1865.
</pre>
    <p>
      The result of all these operations is, that we know the contours and the
      nature of the surface-soil covered by the North Atlantic, for a distance
      of seventeen hundred miles from east to west, as well as we know that of
      any part of the dry land.
    </p>
    <p>
      It is a prodigious plain&mdash;one of the widest and most even plains in
      the world. If the sea were drained off, you might drive a wagon all the
      way from Valentia, on the west coast of Ireland, to Trinity Bay, in
      Newfoundland. And, except upon one sharp incline about two hundred miles
      from Valentia, I am not quite sure that it would even be necessary to put
      the skid on, so gentle are the ascents and descents upon that long route.
      From Valentia the road would lie down-hill for about 200 miles to the
      point at which the bottom is now covered by 1700 fathoms of sea-water.
      Then would come the central plain, more than a thousand miles wide, the
      inequalities of the surface of which would be hardly perceptible, though
      the depth of water upon it now varies from 10,000 to 15,000 feet; and
      there are places in which Mont Blanc might be sunk without showing its
      peak above water. Beyond this, the ascent on the American side commences,
      and gradually leads, for about 300 miles, to the Newfoundland shore.
    </p>
    <p>
      Almost the whole of the bottom of this central plain (which extends for
      many hundred miles in a north and south direction) is covered by a fine
      mud, which, when brought to the surface, dries into a greyish-white
      friable substance. You can write with this on a blackboard, if you are so
      inclined; and, to the eye, it is quite like very soft, greyish chalk.
      Examined chemically, it proves to be composed almost wholly of carbonate
      of lime; and if you make a section of it, in the same way as that of the
      piece of chalk was made, and view it with the microscope, it presents
      innumerable Globigerinae embedded in a granular matrix.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus this deep-sea mud is substantially chalk. I say substantially,
      because there are a good many minor differences; but as these have no
      bearing on the question immediately before us,&mdash;which is the nature
      of the Globigerinae of the chalk,&mdash;it is unnecessary to speak of
      them.
    </p>
    <p>
      Globigerinae of every size, from the smallest to the largest, are
      associated together in the Atlantic mud, and the chambers of many are
      filled by a soft animal matter. This soft substance is, in fact, the
      remains of the creature to which the Globigerina shell, or rather
      skeleton, owes its existence&mdash;and which is an animal of the simplest
      imaginable description. It is, in fact, a mere particle of living jelly,
      without defined parts of any kind&mdash;without a mouth, nerves, muscles,
      or distinct organs, and only manifesting its vitality to ordinary
      observation by thrusting out and retracting from all parts of its surface,
      long filamentous processes, which serve for arms and legs. Yet this
      amorphous particle, devoid of everything which, in the higher animals, we
      call organs, is capable of feeding, growing and multiplying; of separating
      from the ocean the small proportion of carbonate of lime which is
      dissolved in sea-water; and of building up that substance into a skeleton
      for itself, according to a pattern which can be imitated by no other known
      agency.
    </p>
    <p>
      The notion that animals can live and flourish in the sea, at the vast
      depths from which apparently living Globigerinae have been brought up,
      does not agree very well with our usual conceptions respecting the
      conditions of animal life; and it is not so absolutely impossible as it
      might at first appear to be, that the Globigerinae of the Atlantic
      sea-bottom do not live and die where they are found.
    </p>
    <p>
      As I have mentioned, the soundings from the great Atlantic plain are
      almost entirely made up of Globigerinae, with the granules which have been
      mentioned and some few other calcareous shells; but a small percentage of
      the chalky mud&mdash;perhaps at most some five per cent of it&mdash;is of
      a different nature, and consists of shells and skeletons composed of
      silex, or pure flint. These silicious bodies belong partly to the lowly
      vegetable organisms which are called Diatomaceae, and partly to the
      minute, and extremely simple, animals, termed Radiolaria. It is quite
      certain that these creatures do not live at the bottom of the ocean, but
      at its surface&mdash;where they may be obtained in prodigious numbers by
      the use of a properly constructed net. Hence it follows that these
      silicious organisms, though they are not heavier than the lightest dust,
      must have fallen, in some cases, through fifteen thousand feet of water,
      before they reached their final resting-place on the ocean floor. And,
      considering how large a surface these bodies expose in proportion to their
      weight, it is probable that they occupy a great length of time in making
      their burial journey from the surface of the Atlantic to the bottom.
    </p>
    <p>
      But if the Radiolaria and Diatoms are thus rained upon the bottom of the
      sea, from the superficial layer of its waters in which they pass their
      lives, it is obviously possible that the Globigerinae may be similarly
      derived; and if they were so, it would be much more easy to understand how
      they obtain their supply of food than it is at present. Nevertheless, the
      positive and negative evidence all points the other way. The skeletons of
      the full-grown, deep-sea Globigerinae are so remarkably solid and heavy in
      proportion to their surface as to seem little fitted for floating; and, as
      a matter of fact, they are not to be found along with the Diatoms and
      Radiolaria, in the uppermost stratum of the open ocean.
    </p>
    <p>
      It has been observed, again, that the abundance of Globigerinae, in
      proportion to other organisms, of like kind, increases with the depth of
      the sea; and that deep-water Globigerinae are larger than those which live
      in shallower parts of the sea; and such facts negative the supposition
      that these organisms have been swept by currents from the shallows into
      the deeps of the Atlantic.
    </p>
    <p>
      It therefore seems to be hardly doubtful that these wonderful creatures
      live and die at the depths in which they are found.
    </p>
    <p>
      However, the important points for us are, that the living Globigerinae are
      exclusively marine animals, the skeletons of which abound at the bottom of
      deep seas; and that there is not a shadow of reason for believing that the
      habits of the Globigerinae of the chalk differed from those of the
      existing species. But if this be true, there is no escaping the conclusion
      that the chalk itself is the dried mud of an ancient deep sea.
    </p>
    <p>
      In working over the soundings collected by Captain Dayman, I was surprised
      to find that many of what I have called the "granules" of that mud, were
      not, as one might have been tempted to think at first, the mere powder and
      waste of Globigerinae, but that they had a definite form and size. I
      termed these bodies "coccoliths," and doubted their organic nature. Dr.
      Wallich <a href="#linknote-65" name="linknoteref-65" id="linknoteref-65"><small>65</small></a>
      verified my observation, and added the interesting discovery, that, not
      unfrequently, bodies similar to these "coccoliths" were aggregated
      together into spheroids, which he termed "coccospheres." So far as we
      knew, these bodies, the nature of which is extremely puzzling and
      problematical, were peculiar to the Atlantic soundings.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, a few years ago, Mr. Sorby,<a href="#linknote-66"
      name="linknoteref-66" id="linknoteref-66"><small>66</small></a> in making
      a careful examination of the chalk by means of thin sections and
      otherwise, observed, as Ehrenberg had done before him, that much of its
      granular basis possesses a definite form. Comparing these formed particles
      with those in the Atlantic soundings, he found the two to be identical;
      and thus proved that the chalk, like the soundings, contains these
      mysterious coccoliths and coccospheres. Here was a further and a most
      interesting confirmation, from internal evidence, of the essential
      identity of the chalk with modern deep-sea mud. Globigerinae, coccoliths,
      and coccospheres are round as the chief constituents of both, and testify
      to the general similarity of the conditions under which both have been
      formed.
    </p>
    <p>
      The evidence furnished by the hewing, facing, and superposition of the
      stones of the Pyramids, that these structures were built by men, has no
      greater weight than the evidence that the chalk was built by Globigerinae;
      and the belief that those ancient pyramid-builders were terrestrial and
      air-breathing creatures like ourselves, is it not better based than the
      conviction that the chalk-makers lived in the sea?
    </p>
    <p>
      But as our belief in the building of the Pyramids by men is not only
      grounded on the internal evidences afforded by these structures, but
      gathers strength from multitudinous collateral proofs, and is clinched by
      the total absence of any reason for a contrary belief; so the evidence
      drawn from the Globigerinae that the chalk is an ancient sea-bottom, is
      fortified by innumerable independent lines of evidence; and our belief in
      the truth of the conclusion to which all positive testimony tends,
      receives the like negative justification from the fact that no other
      hypothesis has a shadow of foundation.
    </p>
    <p>
      It may be worth while briefly to consider a few of these collateral proofs
      that the chalk was deposited at the bottom of the sea.
    </p>
    <p>
      The great mass of the chalk is composed, as we have seen, of the skeletons
      of Globigerinae, and other simple organisms, imbedded in granular matter.
      Here and there, however, this hardened mud of the ancient sea reveals the
      remains of higher animals which have lived and died, and left their hard
      parts in the mud, just as the oysters die and leave their shells behind
      them, in the mud of the present seas.
    </p>
    <p>
      There are, at the present day, certain groups of animals which are never
      found in fresh waters, being unable to live anywhere but in the sea. Such
      are the corals; those corallines which are called Polycoa; those creatures
      which fabricate the lamp-shells, and are called Brachiopoda; the pearly
      Nautilus, and all animals allied to it; and all the forms of sea-urchins
      and star-fishes.
    </p>
    <p>
      Not only are all these creatures confined to salt water at the present
      day; but, so far as our records of the past go, the conditions of their
      existence have been the same: hence, their occurrence in any deposit is as
      strong evidence as can be obtained, that that deposit was formed in the
      sea. Now the remains of animals of all the kinds which have been
      enumerated, occur in the chalk, in greater or less abundance; while not
      one of those forms of shell-fish which are characteristic of fresh water
      has yet been observed in it.
    </p>
    <p>
      When we consider that the remains of more than three thousand distinct
      species of aquatic animals have been discovered among the fossils of the
      chalk, that the great majority of them are of such forms as are now met
      with only in the sea, and that there is no reason to believe that any one
      of them inhabited fresh water&mdash;the collateral evidence that the chalk
      represents an ancient sea-bottom acquires as great force as the proof
      derived from the nature of the chalk itself. I think you will now allow
      that I did not overstate my case when I asserted that we have as strong
      grounds for believing that all the vast area of dry land, at present
      occupied by the chalk, was once at the bottom of the sea, as we have for
      any matter of history whatever; while there is no justification for any
      other belief.
    </p>
    <p>
      No less certain it is that the time during which the countries we now call
      south-east England, France, Germany, Poland, Russia, Egypt, Arabia, Syria,
      were more or less completely covered by a deep sea, was of considerable
      duration.
    </p>
    <p>
      We have already seen that the chalk is, in places, more than a thousand
      feet thick. I think you will agree with me, that it must have taken some
      time for the skeletons of animalcules of a hundredth of an inch in
      diameter to heap up such a mass as that. I have said that throughout the
      thickness of the chalk the remains of other animals are scattered. These
      remains are often in the most exquisite state of preservation. The valves
      of the shell-fishes are commonly adherent; the long spines of some of the
      sea-urchins, which would be detached by the smallest jar, often remain in
      their places. In a word, it is certain that these animals have lived and
      died when the place which they now occupy was the surface of as much of
      the chalk as had then been deposited; and that each has been covered up by
      the layer of Globigerina mud, upon which the creatures imbedded a little
      higher up have, in like manner, lived and died. But some of these remains
      prove the existence of reptiles of vast size in the chalk sea. These lived
      their time, and had their ancestors and descendants, which assuredly
      implies time, reptiles being of slow growth.
    </p>
    <p>
      There is more curious evidence, again, that the process of covering up,
      or, in other words, the deposit of Globigerina skeletons, did not go on
      very fast. It is demonstrable that an animal of the cretaceous sea might
      die, that its skeleton might lie uncovered upon the sea-bottom long enough
      to lose all its outward coverings and appendages by putrefaction; and
      that, after this had happened, another animal might attach itself to the
      dead and naked skeleton, might grow to maturity, and might itself die
      before the calcareous mud had buried the whole.
    </p>
    <p>
      Cases of this kind are admirably described by Sir Charles Lyell.<a
      href="#linknote-67" name="linknoteref-67" id="linknoteref-67"><small>67</small></a>
      He speaks of the frequency with which geologists find in the chalk a
      fossilized sea-urchin, to which is attached the lower valve of a Crania.
      This is a kind of shell-fish, with a shell composed of two pieces, of
      which, as in the oyster, one is fixed and the other free.
    </p>
    <p>
      "The upper valve is almost invariably wanting, though occasionally found
      in a perfect state of preservation in the white chalk at some distance. In
      this case, we see clearly that the sea-urchin first lived from youth to
      age, then died and lost its spines, which were carried away. Then the
      young Crania adhered to the bared shell, grew and perished in its turn;
      after which, the upper valve was separated from the lower, before the
      Echinus <a href="#linknote-68" name="linknoteref-68" id="linknoteref-68"><small>68</small></a>
      became enveloped in chalky mud."
    </p>
    <p>
      A specimen in the Museum of Practical Geology, in London, still further
      prolongs the period which must have elapsed between the death of the
      sea-urchin, and its burial by the Globigerinae. For the outward face of
      the valve of a Crania, which is attached to a sea-urchin (Micraster), is
      itself overrun by an incrusting coralline, which spreads thence over more
      or less of the surface of the sea-urchin. It follows that, after the upper
      valve of the Crania fell off, the surface of the attached valve must have
      remained exposed long enough to allow of the growth of the whole
      corraline, since corallines do not live imbedded in mud.
    </p>
    <p>
      The progress of knowledge may, one day, enable us to deduce from such
      facts as these the maximum rate at which the chalk can have accumulated,
      and thus to arrive at the minimum duration of the chalk period. Suppose
      that the valve of the Crania upon which a coralline has fixed itself in
      the way just described, is so attached to the sea-urchin that no part of
      it is more than an inch above the face upon which the sea-urchin rests.
      Then, as the coralline could not have fixed itself, if the Crania had been
      covered up with chalk mud, and could not have lived had itself been so
      covered it follows, that an inch of chalk mud could not have accumulated
      within the time between the death and decay of the soft parts of the
      sea-urchin and the growth of the coralline to the full size which it has
      attained. If the decay of the soft parts of the sea-urchin; the
      attachment, growth to maturity, and decay of the Crania; and the
      subsequent attachment and growth of the coralline, took a year (which is a
      low estimate enough), the accumulation of the inch of chalk must have
      taken more than a year: and the deposit of a thousand feet of chalk must,
      consequently, have taken more than twelve thousand years.
    </p>
    <p>
      The foundation of all this calculation is, of course, a knowledge of the
      length of time the Crania and the coralline needed to attain their full
      size; and, on this head, precise knowledge is at present wanting. But
      there are circumstances which tend to show, that nothing like an inch of
      chalk has accumulated during the life of a Crania; and, on any probable
      estimate of the length of that life, the chalk period must have had a much
      longer duration than that thus roughly assigned to it.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus, not only is it certain that the chalk is the mud of an ancient
      sea-bottom; but it is no less certain, that the chalk sea existed during
      an extremely long period, though we may not be prepared to give a precise
      estimate of the length of that period in years. The relative duration is
      clear, though the absolute duration may not be definable. The attempt to
      affix any precise date to the period at which the chalk sea began, or
      ended, its existence, is baffled by difficulties of the same kind. But the
      relative age of the cretaceous epoch may be determined with as great ease
      and certainty as the long duration of that epoch.
    </p>
    <p>
      You will have heard of the interesting discoveries recently made, in
      various parts of Western Europe, of flint implements, obviously worked
      into shape by human hands, under circumstances which show conclusively
      that man is a very ancient denizen of these regions.
    </p>
    <p>
      It has been proved that the old populations of Europe, whose existence has
      been revealed to us in this way, consisted of savages, such as the
      Esquimaux are now; that, in the country which is now France, they hunted
      the reindeer, and were familiar with the ways of the mammoth and the
      bison. The physical geography of France was in those days different from
      what it is now&mdash;the river Somme,<a href="#linknote-69"
      name="linknoteref-69" id="linknoteref-69"><small>69</small></a> for
      instance, having cut its bed a hundred feet deeper between that time and
      this; and, it is probable, that the climate was more like that of Canada
      or Siberia, than that of Western Europe.
    </p>
    <p>
      The existence of these people is forgotten even in the traditions of the
      oldest historical nations. The name and fame of them had utterly vanished
      until a few years back; and the amount of physical change which has been
      effected since their day, renders it more than probable that, venerable as
      are some of the historical nations, the workers of the chipped flints of
      Hoxne or of Amiens <a href="#linknote-70" name="linknoteref-70"
      id="linknoteref-70"><small>70</small></a> are to them, as they are to us,
      in point of antiquity.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, if we assign to these hoar relics of long-vanished generations of men
      the greatest age that can possibly be claimed for them, they are not older
      than the drift, or boulder clay, which, in comparison with the chalk, is
      but a very juvenile deposit. You need go no further than your own
      sea-board for evidence of this fact. At one of the most charming spots on
      the coast of Norfolk, Cromer, you will see the boulder clay forming a vast
      mass, which lies upon the chalk, and must consequently have come into
      existence after it. Huge boulders of chalk are, in fact, included in the
      clay, and have evidently been brought to the position they now occupy, by
      the same agency as that which has planted blocks of syenite from Norway
      side by side with them.
    </p>
    <p>
      The chalk, then, is certainly older than the boulder clay. If you ask how
      much, I will again take you no further than the same spot upon your own
      coasts for evidence. I have spoken of the boulder clay and drift as
      resting upon the chalk. That is not strictly true. Interposed between the
      chalk and the drift is a comparatively insignificant layer, containing
      vegetable matter. But that layer tells a wonderful history. It is full of
      stumps of trees standing as they grew. Fir-trees are there with their
      cones, and hazel-bushes with their nuts; there stand the stools of oak and
      yew trees, beeches and alders. Hence this stratum is appropriately called
      the "forest-bed."
    </p>
    <p>
      It is obvious that the chalk must have been up-heaved and converted into
      dry land, before the timber trees could grow upon it. As the boles of some
      of these trees are from two to three feet in diameter, it is no less clear
      that the dry land this formed remained in the same condition for long
      ages. And not only do the remains of stately oaks and well-grown firs
      testify to the duration of this condition of things, but additional
      evidence to the same effect is afforded by the abundant remains of
      elephants, rhinoceroses, hippopotomuses and other great wild beasts, which
      it has yielded to the zealous search of such men as the Rev. Mr. Gunn.<a
      href="#linknote-71" name="linknoteref-71" id="linknoteref-71"><small>71</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      When you look at such a collection as he has formed, and bethink you that
      these elephantine bones did veritably carry their owners about, and these
      great grinders crunch, in the dark woods of which the forest-bed is now
      the only trace, it is impossible not to feel that they are as good
      evidence of the lapse of time as the annual rings of the tree-stumps.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus there is a writing upon the walls of cliffs at Cromer, and whoso runs
      may read it. It tells us, with an authority which cannot be impeached,
      that the ancient sea-bed of the chalk sea was raised up, and remained dry
      land, until it was covered with forest, stocked with the great game whose
      spoils have rejoiced your geologists. How long it remained in that
      condition cannot be said; but "the whirligig of time <a href="#linknote-72"
      name="linknoteref-72" id="linknoteref-72"><small>72</small></a> brought
      its revenges" in those days as in these. That dry land, with the bones and
      teeth of generations of long-lived elephants, hidden away among the
      gnarled roots and dry leaves of its ancient trees, sank gradually to the
      bottom of the icy sea, which covered it with huge masses of drift and
      boulder clay. Sea-beasts, such as the walrus, now restricted to the
      extreme north, paddled about where birds had twittered among the topmost
      twigs of the fir-trees. How long this state of things endured we know not,
      but at length it came to an end. The upheaved glacial mud hardened into
      the soil of modern Norfolk. Forests grew once more, the wolf and the
      beaver replaced the reindeer and the elephant; and at length what we call
      the history of England dawned.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus you have within the limits of your own county, proof that the chalk
      can justly claim a very much greater antiquity than even the oldest
      physical traces of mankind. But we may go further and demonstrate, by
      evidence of the same authority as that which testifies to the existence of
      the father of men, that the chalk is vastly older than Adam himself.
    </p>
    <p>
      The Book of Genesis informs us that Adam, immediately upon his creation,
      and before the appearance of Eve, was placed in the Garden of Eden. The
      problem of the geographical position of Eden has greatly vexed the spirits
      of the learned in such matters, but there is one point respecting which,
      so far as I know, no commentator has ever raised a doubt. This is, that of
      the four rivers which are said to run out of it, Euphrates and Hiddekel <a
      href="#linknote-73" name="linknoteref-73" id="linknoteref-73"><small>73</small></a>
      are identical with the rivers now known by the names of Euphrates and
      Tigris.
    </p>
    <p>
      But the whole country in which these mighty rivers take their origin, and
      through which they run, is composed of rocks which are either of the same
      age as the chalk, or of later date. So that the chalk must not only have
      been formed, but, after its formation, the time required for the deposit
      of these later rocks, and for their upheaval into dry land, must have
      elapsed, before the smallest brook which feeds the swift stream of "the
      great river, the river of Babylon,"<a href="#linknote-74"
      name="linknoteref-74" id="linknoteref-74"><small>74</small></a> began to
      flow.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus, evidence which cannot be rebutted, and which need not be
      strengthened, though if time permitted I might indefinitely increase its
      quantity, compels you to believe that the earth, from the time of the
      chalk to the present day, has been the theatre of a series of changes as
      vast in their amount, as they were slow in their progress. The area on
      which we stand has been first sea and then land, for at least four
      alternations; and has remained in each of these conditions for a period of
      great length.
    </p>
    <p>
      Nor have these wonderful metamorphoses of sea into land, and of land into
      sea, been confined to one corner of England. During the chalk period, or
      "cretaceous epoch," not one of the present great physical features of the
      globe was in existence. Our great mountain ranges, Pyrenees, Alps,
      Himalayas, Andes, have all been upheaved since the chalk was deposited,
      and the cretaceous sea flowed over the sites of Sinai and Ararat.
    </p>
    <p>
      All this is certain, because rocks of cretaceous, or still later, date
      have shared in the elevatory movements which gave rise to these mountain
      chains; and may be found perched up, in some cases, many thousand feet
      high upon their flanks. And evidence of equal cogency demonstrates that,
      though, in Norfolk, the forest-bed rests directly upon the chalk, yet it
      does so, not because the period at which the forest grew immediately
      followed that at which the chalk was formed, but because an immense lapse
      of time, represented elsewhere by thousands of feet of rock, is not
      indicated at Cromer.
    </p>
    <p>
      I must ask you to believe that there is no less conclusive proof that a
      still more prolonged succession of similar changes occurred, before the
      chalk was deposited. Nor have we any reason to think that the first term
      in the series of these changes is known. The oldest sea-beds preserved to
      us are sands, and mud, and pebbles, the wear and tear of rocks which were
      formed in still older oceans.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, great as is the magnitude of these physical changes of the world,
      they have been accompanied by a no less striking series of modifications
      in its living inhabitants.
    </p>
    <p>
      All the great classes of animals, beasts of the field, fowls of the air,
      creeping things, and things which dwell in the waters, flourished upon the
      globe long ages before the chalk was deposited. Very few, however, if any,
      of these ancient forms of animal life were identical with those which now
      live. Certainly not one of the higher animals was of the same species as
      any of those now in existence. The beasts of the field, in the days before
      the chalk, were not our beasts of the field, nor the fowls of the air such
      as those which the eye of men has seen flying, unless his antiquity dates
      infinitely further back than we at present surmise. If we could be carried
      back into those times, we should be as one suddenly set down in Australia
      before it was colonized. We should see mammals, birds, reptiles, fishes,
      insects, snails, and the like, clearly recognisable as such, and yet not
      one of them would be just the same as those with which we are familiar,
      and many would be extremely different.
    </p>
    <p>
      From that time to the present, the population of the world has undergone
      slow and gradual, but incessant changes. There has been no grand
      catastrophe&mdash;no destroyer has swept away the forms of life of one
      period, and replaced them by a totally new creation; but one species has
      vanished and another has taken its place; creatures of one type of
      structure have diminished, those of another have increased, as time has
      passed on. And thus, while the differences between the living creatures of
      the time before the chalk and those of the present day appear startling,
      if placed side by side, we are led from one to the other by the most
      gradual progress, if we follow the course of Nature through the whole
      series of those relics of her operations which she has left behind.
    </p>
    <p>
      And it is by the population of the chalk sea that the ancient and the
      modern inhabitants of the world are most completely connected. The groups
      which are dying out flourish, side by side, with the groups which are now
      the dominant forms of life.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus the chalk contains remains of those strange flying and swimming
      reptiles, the pterodactyl, the ichthyosaurus, and the plesiosaurus, which
      are found in no later deposits, but abounded in preceding ages. The
      chambered shells called ammonites and belemnites, which are so
      characteristic of the period preceding the cretaceous, in like manner die
      with it.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, amongst these fading remainders of a previous state of things, are
      some very modern forms of life, looking like Yankee pedlars among a tribe
      of Red Indians. Crocodiles of modern type appear; bony fishes, many of
      them very similar to existing species almost supplant the forms of fish
      which predominate in more ancient seas; and many kinds of living shellfish
      first become known to us in the chalk. The vegetation acquires a modern
      aspect. A few living animals are not even distinguishable as species, from
      those which existed at that remote epoch. The Globigerina of the present
      day, for example, is not different specifically from that of the chalk;
      and the same may be said of many other Foraminifera. I think it probable
      that critical and unprejudiced examination will show that more than one
      species of much higher animals have had a similar longevity; but the only
      example, which I can at present give confidently is the snake's-head
      lamp-shell (Terebratulina caput serpentis), which lives in our English
      seas and abounded (as Terebratulina striata of authors) in the chalk.
    </p>
    <p>
      The longest line of human ancestry must hide its diminished head before
      the pedigree of this insignificant shell-fish. We Englishmen are proud to
      have an ancestor who was present at the Battle of Hastings. The ancestors
      of Terebratulina caput serpentis may have been present at a battle of
      Ichthyosauria in that part of the sea which, when the chalk was forming,
      flowed over the site of Hastings. While all around has changed, this
      Terebratulina has peacefully propagated its species from generation to
      generation, and stands to this day, as a living testimony to the
      continuity of the present with the past history of the globe.
    </p>
    <p>
      Up to this moment I have stated, so far as I know, nothing but
      well-authenticated facts, and the immediate conclusions which they force
      upon the mind.
    </p>
    <p>
      But the mind is so constituted that it does not willingly rest in facts
      and immediate causes, but seeks always after a knowledge of the remoter
      links in the chain of causation.
    </p>
    <p>
      Taking the many changes of any given spot of the earth's surface, from sea
      to land and from land to sea, as an established fact, we cannot refrain
      from asking ourselves how these changes have occurred. And when we have
      explained them&mdash;as they must be explained&mdash;by the alternate slow
      movements of elevation and depression which have affected the crust of the
      earth, we go still further back, and ask, Why these movements?
    </p>
    <p>
      I am not certain that any one can give you a satisfactory answer to that
      question. Assuredly I cannot. All that can be said, for certain, is, that
      such movements are part of the ordinary course of nature, inasmuch as they
      are going on at the present time. Direct proof may be given, that some
      parts of the land of the northern hemisphere are at this moment insensibly
      rising and others insensibly sinking; and there is indirect, but perfectly
      satisfactory, proof, that an enormous area now covered by the Pacific has
      been deepened thousands of feet, since the present inhabitants of that sea
      came into existence.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus there is not a shadow of a reason for believing that the physical
      changes of the globe, in past times have been effected by other than
      natural causes.
    </p>
    <p>
      Is there any more reason for believing that the concomitant modifications
      in the forms of the living inhabitants of the globe have been brought
      about in other ways?
    </p>
    <p>
      Before attempting to answer this question, let us try to form a distinct
      mental picture of what has happened, in some special case.
    </p>
    <p>
      The crocodiles are animals which, as a group, have a very vast antiquity.
      They abounded ages before the chalk was deposited; they throng the rivers
      in warm climates, at the present day. There is a difference in the form of
      the joints of the back-bone, and in some minor particulars, between the
      crocodiles of the present epoch and those which lived before the chalk;
      but in the cretaceous epoch, as I have already mentioned, the crocodiles
      had assumed the modern type of structure. Notwithstanding this, the
      crocodiles of the chalk are not identically the same as those which lived
      in the times called "older tertiary," which succeeded the cretaceous
      epoch; and the crocodiles of the older tertiaries are not identical with
      those of the newer tertiaries, nor are these identical with existing
      forms. I leave open the question whether particular species may have lived
      on from epoch to epoch. But each epoch has had its peculiar crocodiles;
      though all, since the chalk, have belonged to the modern type, and differ
      simply in their proportions, and in such structural particulars as are
      discernible only to trained eyes.
    </p>
    <p>
      How is the existence of this long succession of different species of
      crocodiles to be accounted for?
    </p>
    <p>
      Only two suppositions seem to be open to us&mdash;Either each species of
      crocodile has been specially created, or it has arisen out of some
      pre-existing form by the operation of natural causes.
    </p>
    <p>
      Choose your hypothesis; I have chosen mine. I can find no warranty for
      believing in the distinct creation of a score of successive species of
      crocodiles in the course of countless ages of time. Science gives no
      countenance to such a wild fancy; nor can even the perverse ingenuity of a
      commentator pretend to discover this sense, in the simple words in which
      the writer of Genesis records the proceedings of the fifth and sixth days
      of the Creation.
    </p>
    <p>
      On the other hand, I see no good reason for doubting the necessary
      alternative, that all these varied species have been evolved from
      pre-existing crocodilian forms, by the operation of causes as completely a
      part of the common order of nature, as those which have effected the
      changes of the inorganic world.
    </p>
    <p>
      Few will venture to affirm that the reasoning which applies to crocodiles
      loses its force among other animals, or among plants. If one series of
      species has come into existence by the operation of natural causes, it
      seems folly to deny that all may have arisen in the same way.
    </p>
    <p>
      A small beginning has led us to a great ending. If I were to put the bit
      of chalk with which we started into the hot but obscure flame of burning
      hydrogen, it would presently shine like the sun. It seems to me that this
      physical metamorphosis is no false image of what has been the result of
      our subjecting it to a jet of fervent, though nowise brilliant, thought
      to-night. It has become luminous, and its clear rays, penetrating the
      abyss of the remote past, have brought within our ken some stages of the
      evolution of the earth. And in the shifting "without haste, but without
      rest"<a href="#linknote-75" name="linknoteref-75" id="linknoteref-75"><small>75</small></a>
      of the land and sea, as in the endless variation of the forms assumed by
      living beings, we have observed nothing but the natural product of the
      forces originally possessed by the substance of the universe.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0011" id="link2H_4_0011">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS OF EDUCATION <a href="#linknote-76"
      name="linknoteref-76" id="linknoteref-76"><small>76</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      I know quite well that launching myself into this discussion <a
      href="#linknote-77" name="linknoteref-77" id="linknoteref-77"><small>77</small></a>
      is a very dangerous operation; that it is a very large subject, and one
      which is difficult to deal with, however much I may trespass upon your
      patience in the time allotted to me. But the discussion is so fundamental,
      it is so completely impossible to make up one's mind on these matters
      until one has settled the question, that I will even venture to make the
      experiment. A great lawyer-statesman and philosopher of a former age&mdash;I
      mean Francis Bacon <a href="#linknote-78" name="linknoteref-78"
      id="linknoteref-78"><small>78</small></a>&mdash;said that truth came out
      of error much more rapidly than it came out of confusion. There is a
      wonderful truth in that saying. Next to being right in this world, the
      best of all things is to be clearly and definitely wrong, because you will
      come out somewhere. If you go buzzing about between right and wrong,
      vibrating and fluctuating, you come out nowhere; but if you are absolutely
      and thoroughly and persistently wrong, you must, some of these days, have
      the extreme good fortune of knocking your head against a fact, and that
      sets you all straight again. So I will not trouble myself as to whether I
      may be right or wrong in what I am about to say, but at any rate I hope to
      be clear and definite; and then you will be able to judge for yourselves
      whether, in following out the train of thought I have to introduce, you
      knock your heads against facts or not.
    </p>
    <p>
      I take it that the whole object of education is, in the first place, to
      train the faculties of the young in such a manner as to give their
      possessors the best chance of being happy <a href="#linknote-79"
      name="linknoteref-79" id="linknoteref-79"><small>79</small></a> and useful
      in their generation; and, in the second place, to furnish them with the
      most important portions of that immense capitalised experience of the
      human race which we call knowledge of various kinds. I am using the term
      knowledge in its widest possible sense; and the question is, what subjects
      to select by training and discipline, in which the object I have just
      defined may be best attained.
    </p>
    <p>
      I must call your attention further to this fact, that all the subjects of
      our thoughts&mdash;all feelings and propositions (leaving aside our
      sensations as the mere materials and occasions of thinking and feeling),
      all our mental furniture&mdash;may be classified under one of two heads&mdash;as
      either within the province of the intellect, something that can be put
      into propositions and affirmed or denied; or as within the province of
      feeling, or that which, before the name was defiled, was called the
      aesthetic side of our nature, and which can neither be proved nor
      disproved, but only felt and known.
    </p>
    <p>
      According to the classification which I have put before you, then, the
      subjects of all knowledge are divisible into the two groups, matters of
      science and matters of art; for all things with which the reasoning
      faculty alone is occupied, come under the province of science; and in the
      broadest sense, and not in the narrow and technical sense in which we are
      now accustomed to use the word art, all things feelable, all things which
      stir our emotions, come under the term of art, in the sense of the
      subject-matter of the aesthetic faculty. So that we are shut up to this&mdash;that
      the business of education is, in the first place, to provide the young
      with the means and the habit of observation; and, secondly, to supply the
      subject-matter of knowledge either in the shape of science or of art, or
      of both combined.
    </p>
    <p>
      Now, it is a very remarkable fact&mdash;but it is true of most things in
      this world&mdash;that there is hardly anything one-sided, or of one
      nature; and it is not immediately obvious what of the things that interest
      us may be regarded as pure science, and what may be regarded as pure art.
      It may be that there are some peculiarly constituted persons who, before
      they have advanced far into the depths of geometry, find artistic beauty
      about it; but, taking the generality of mankind, I think it may be said
      that, when they begin to learn mathematics, their whole souls are absorbed
      in tracing the connection between the premisses and the conclusion, and
      that to them geometry is pure science. So I think it may be said that
      mechanics and osteology are pure science. On the other hand, melody in
      music is pure art. You cannot reason about it; there is no proposition
      involved in it. So, again, in the pictorial art, an arabesque, or a
      "harmony in grey,"<a href="#linknote-80" name="linknoteref-80"
      id="linknoteref-80"><small>80</small></a> touches none but the aesthetic
      faculty. But a great mathematician, and even many persons who are not
      great mathematicians, will tell you that they derive immense pleasure from
      geometrical reasonings. Everybody knows mathematicians speak of solutions
      and problems as "elegant," and they tell you that a certain mass of mystic
      symbols is "beautiful, quite lovely." Well, you do not see it. They do see
      it, because the intellectual process, the process of comprehending the
      reasons symbolised by these figures and these signs, confers upon them a
      sort of pleasure, such as an artist has in visual symmetry. Take a science
      of which I may speak with more confidence, and which is the most
      attractive of those I am concerned with. It is what we call morphology,
      which consists in tracing out the unity in variety of the infinitely
      diversified structures of animals and plants. I cannot give you any
      example of a thorough aesthetic pleasure more intensely real than a
      pleasure of this kind&mdash;the pleasure which arises in one's mind when a
      whole mass of different structures run into one harmony as the expression
      of a central law. That is where the province of art overlays and embraces
      the province of intellect. And, if I may venture to express an opinion on
      such a subject, the great majority of forms of art are not in the sense
      what I just now defined them to be&mdash;pure art; but they derive much of
      their quality from simultaneous and even unconscious excitement of the
      intellect.
    </p>
    <p>
      When I was a boy, I was very fond of music, and I am so now; and it so
      happened that I had the opportunity of hearing much good music. Among
      other things, I had abundant opportunities of hearing that great old
      master, Sebastian Bach. I remember perfectly well&mdash;though I knew
      nothing about music then, and, I may add, know nothing whatever about it
      now&mdash;the intense satisfaction and delight which I had in listening,
      by the hour together, to Bach's fugues. It is a pleasure which remains
      with me, I am glad to think; but, of late years, I have tried to find out
      the why and wherefore, and it has often occurred to me that the pleasure
      derived from musical compositions of this kind is essentially of the same
      nature as that which is derived from pursuits which are commonly regarded
      as purely intellectual. I mean, that the source of pleasure is exactly the
      same as in most of my problems in morphology&mdash;that you have the theme
      in one of the old master's works followed out in all its endless
      variations, always appearing and always reminding you of unity in variety.
      So in painting; what is called "truth to nature" is the intellectual
      element coming in, and truth to nature depends entirely upon the
      intellectual culture of the person to whom art is addressed. If you are in
      Australia, you may get credit for being a good artist&mdash;I mean among
      the natives&mdash;if you can draw a kangaroo after a fashion. But, among
      men of higher civilisation, the intellectual knowledge we possess brings
      its criticism into our appreciation of works of art, and we are obliged to
      satisfy it, as well as the mere sense of beauty in colour and in outline.
      And so, the higher the culture and information of those whom art
      addresses, the more exact and precise must be what we call its "truth to
      nature."
    </p>
    <p>
      If we turn to literature, the same thing is true, and you find works of
      literature which may be said to be pure art. A little song of Shakespeare
      or of Goethe is pure art; it is exquisitely beautiful, although its
      intellectual content may be nothing. A series of pictures is made to pass
      before your mind by the meaning of words, and the effect is a melody of
      ideas. Nevertheless, the great mass of the literature we esteem is valued,
      not merely because of having artistic form, but because of its
      intellectual content; and the value is the higher the more precise,
      distinct, and true is that intellectual content. And, if you will let me
      for a moment speak of the very highest forms of literature, do we not
      regard them as highest simply because the more we know the truer they
      seem, and the more competent we are to appreciate beauty the more
      beautiful they are? No man ever understands Shakespeare until he is old,
      though the youngest may admire him, the reason being that he satisfies the
      artistic instinct of the youngest and harmonises with the ripest and
      richest experience of the oldest.
    </p>
    <p>
      I have said this much to draw your attention to what, in my mind, lies at
      the root of all this matter, and at the understanding of one another by
      the men of science on the one hand, and the men of literature, and
      history, and art, on the other. It is not a question whether one order of
      study or another should predominate. It is a question of what topics of
      education you shall select which will combine all the needful elements in
      such due proportion as to give the greatest amount of food, support, and
      encouragement to those faculties which enable us to appreciate truth, and
      to profit by those sources of innocent happiness which are open to us,
      and, at the same time, to avoid that which is bad, and coarse, and ugly,
      and keep clear of the multitude of pitfalls and dangers which beset those
      who break through the natural or moral laws.
    </p>
    <p>
      I address myself, in this spirit, to the consideration of the question of
      the value of purely literary education. Is it good and sufficient, or is
      it insufficient and bad? Well, here I venture to say that there are
      literary educations and literary educations. If I am to understand by that
      term the education that was current in the great majority of middle-class
      schools, and upper schools too, in this country when I was a boy, and
      which consisted absolutely and almost entirely in keeping boys for eight
      or ten years at learning the rules of Latin and Greek grammar, construing
      certain Latin and Greek authors, and possibly making verses which, had
      they been English verses, would have been condemned as abominable
      doggerel,&mdash;if that is what you mean by liberal education, then I say
      it is scandalously insufficient and almost worthless. My reason for saying
      so is not from the point of view of science at all, but from the point of
      view of literature. I say the thing professes to be literary education
      that is not a literary education at all. It was not literature at all that
      was taught, but science in a very bad form. It is quite obvious that
      grammar is science and not literature. The analysis of a text by the help
      of the rules of grammar is just as much a scientific operation as the
      analysis of a chemical compound by the help of the rules of chemical
      analysis. There is nothing that appeals to the aesthetic faculty in that
      operation; and I ask multitudes of men of my own age, who went through
      this process, whether they ever had a conception of art or literature
      until they obtained it for themselves after leaving school? Then you may
      say, "If that is so, if the education was scientific, why cannot you be
      satisfied with it?" I say, because although it is a scientific training,
      it is of the most inadequate and inappropriate kind. If there is any good
      at all in scientific education it is that men should be trained, as I said
      before, to know things for themselves at first hand, and that they should
      understand every step of the reason of that which they do.
    </p>
    <p>
      I desire to speak with the utmost respect of that science&mdash;philology&mdash;of
      which grammar is a part and parcel; yet everybody knows that grammar, as
      it is usually learned at school, affords no scientific training. It is
      taught just as you would teach the rules of chess or draughts. On the
      other hand, if I am to understand by a literary education the study of the
      literatures of either ancient or modern nations&mdash;but especially those
      of antiquity, and especially that of ancient Greece; if this literature is
      studied, not merely from the point of view of philological science, and
      its practical application to the interpretation of texts, but as an
      exemplification of and commentary upon the principles of art; if you look
      upon the literature of a people as a chapter in the development of the
      human mind, if you work out this in a broad spirit, and with such
      collateral references to morals and politics, and physical geography, and
      the like as are needful to make you comprehend what the meaning of ancient
      literature and civilisation is,&mdash;then, assuredly, it affords a
      splendid and noble education. But I still think it is susceptible of
      improvement, and that no man will ever comprehend the real secret of the
      difference between the ancient world and our present time, unless he has
      learned to see the difference which the late development of physical
      science has made between the thought of this day and the thought of that,
      and he will never see that difference, unless he has some practical
      insight into some branches of physical science; and you must remember that
      a literary education such as that which I have just referred to, is out of
      the reach of those whose school life is cut short at sixteen or seventeen.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, you will say, all this is fault-finding; let us hear what you have in
      the way of positive suggestion. Then I am bound to tell you that, if I
      could make a clean sweep of everything&mdash;I am very glad I cannot
      because I might, and probably should, make mistakes,&mdash;but if I could
      make a clean sweep of everything and start afresh, I should, in the first
      place, secure that training of the young in reading and writing, and in
      the habit of attention and observation, both to that which is told them,
      and that which they see, which everybody agrees to. But in addition to
      that, I should make it absolutely necessary for everybody, for a longer or
      shorter period, to learn to draw. Now, you may say, there are some people
      who cannot draw, however much they may be taught. I deny that in toto,
      because I never yet met with anybody who could not learn to write. Writing
      is a form of drawing; therefore if you give the same attention and trouble
      to drawing as you do to writing, depend upon it, there is nobody who
      cannot be made to draw, more or less well. Do not misapprehend me. I do
      not say for one moment you would make an artistic draughtsman. Artists are
      not made; they grow. You may improve the natural faculty in that
      direction, but you cannot make it; but you can teach simple drawing, and
      you will find it an implement of learning of extreme value. I do not think
      its value can be exaggerated, because it gives you the means of training
      the young in attention and accuracy, which are the two things in which all
      mankind are more deficient than in any other mental quality whatever. The
      whole of my life has been spent in trying to give my proper attention to
      things and to be accurate, and I have not succeeded as well as I could
      wish; and other people, I am afraid, are not much more fortunate. You
      cannot begin this habit too early, and I consider there is nothing of so
      great a value as the habit of drawing, to secure those two desirable ends.
    </p>
    <p>
      Then we come to the subject-matter, whether scientific or aesthetic, of
      education, and I should naturally have no question at all about teaching
      the elements of physical science of the kind I have sketched, in a
      practical manner; but among scientific topics, using the word scientific
      in the broadest sense, I would also include the elements of the theory of
      morals and of that of political and social life, which, strangely enough,
      it never seems to occur to anybody to teach a child. I would have the
      history of our own country, and of all the influences which have been
      brought to bear upon it, with incidental geography, not as a mere
      chronicle of reigns and battles, but as a chapter in the development of
      the race, and the history of civilisation.
    </p>
    <p>
      Then with respect to aesthetic knowledge and discipline, we have happily
      in the English language one of the most magnificent storehouses of
      artistic beauty and of models of literary excellence which exists in the
      world at the present time. I have said before, and I repeat it here, that
      if a man cannot get literary culture of the highest kind out of his Bible,
      and Chaucer, and Shakespeare, and Milton, and Hobbes,<a href="#linknote-81"
      name="linknoteref-81" id="linknoteref-81"><small>81</small></a> and Bishop
      Berkeley,<a href="#linknote-82" name="linknoteref-82" id="linknoteref-82"><small>82</small></a>
      to mention only a few of our illustrious writers&mdash;I say, if he cannot
      get it out of those writers he cannot get it out of anything; and I would
      assuredly devote a very large portion of the time of every English child
      to the careful study of the models of English writing of such varied and
      wonderful kind as we possess, and, what is still more important and still
      more neglected, the habit of using that language with precision, with
      force, and with art. I fancy we are almost the only nation in the world
      who seem to think that composition comes by nature. The French attend to
      their own language, the Germans study theirs; but Englishmen do not seem
      to think it is worth their while. Nor would I fail to include, in the
      course of study I am sketching, translations of all the best works of
      antiquity, or of the modern world. It is a very desirable thing to read
      Homer in Greek; but if you don't happen to know Greek, the next best thing
      we can do is to read as good a translation of it as we have recently been
      furnished with in prose.<a href="#linknote-83" name="linknoteref-83"
      id="linknoteref-83"><small>83</small></a> You won't get all you would get
      from the original, but you may get a great deal; and to refuse to know
      this great deal because you cannot get all, seems to be as sensible as for
      a hungry man to refuse bread because he cannot get partridge. Finally, I
      would add instruction in either music or painting, or, if the child should
      be so unhappy, as sometimes happens, as to have no faculty for either of
      those, and no possibility of doing anything in any artistic sense with
      them, then I would see what could be done with literature alone; but I
      would provide, in the fullest sense, for the development of the aesthetic
      side of the mind. In my judgment, those are all the essentials of
      education for an English child. With that outfit, such as it might be made
      in the time given to education which is within the reach of nine-tenths of
      the population&mdash;with that outfit, an Englishman, within the limits of
      English life, is fitted to go anywhere, to occupy the highest positions,
      to fill the highest offices of the State, and to become distinguished in
      practical pursuits, in science, or in art. For, if he have the opportunity
      to learn all those things, and have his mind disciplined in the various
      directions the teaching of those topics would have necessitated, then,
      assuredly, he will be able to pick up, on his road through life, all the
      rest of the intellectual baggage he wants.
    </p>
    <p>
      If the educational time at our disposition were sufficient, there are one
      or two things I would add to those I have just now called the essentials;
      and perhaps you will be surprised to hear, though I hope you will not,
      that I should add, not more science, but one, or, if possible, two
      languages. The knowledge of some other language than one's own is, in
      fact, of singular intellectual value. Many of the faults and mistakes of
      the ancient philosophers are traceable to the fact that they knew no
      language but their own, and were often led into confusing the symbol with
      the thought which it embodied. I think it is Locke <a href="#linknote-84"
      name="linknoteref-84" id="linknoteref-84"><small>84</small></a> who says
      that one-half of the mistakes of philosophers have arisen from questions
      about words; and one of the safest ways of delivering yourself from the
      bondage of words is, to know how ideas look in words to which you are not
      accustomed. That is one reason for the study of language; another reason
      is, that it opens new fields in art and in science. Another is the
      practical value of such knowledge; and yet another is this, that if your
      languages are properly chosen, from the time of learning the additional
      languages you will know your own language better than ever you did. So, I
      say, if the time given to education permits, add Latin and German. Latin,
      because it is the key to nearly one-half of English and to all the Romance
      languages; and German, because it is the key to almost all the remainder
      of English, and helps you to understand a race from whom most of us have
      sprung, and who have a character and a literature of a fateful force in
      the history of the world, such as probably has been allotted to those of
      no other people, except the Jews, the Greeks, and ourselves. Beyond these,
      the essential and the eminently desirable elements of all education, let
      each man take up his special line&mdash;the historian devote himself to
      his history, the man of science to his science, the man of letters to his
      culture of that kind, and the artist to his special pursuit.
    </p>
    <p>
      Bacon has prefaced some of his works with no more than this: Franciscus
      Bacon sic cogitavit;<a href="#linknote-85" name="linknoteref-85"
      id="linknoteref-85"><small>85</small></a> let "sic cogitavi" be the
      epilogue to what I have ventured to address to you to-night.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0012" id="link2H_4_0012">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      THE METHOD OF SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATION <a href="#linknote-86"
      name="linknoteref-86" id="linknoteref-86"><small>86</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      The method of scientific investigation is nothing but the expression of
      the necessary mode of working of the human mind. It is simply the mode at
      which all phenomena are reasoned about, rendered precise and exact. There
      is no more difference, but there is just the same kind of difference,
      between the mental operations of a man of science and those of an ordinary
      person, as there is between the operations and methods of a baker or of a
      butcher weighing out his goods in common scales, and the operations of a
      chemist in performing a difficult and complex analysis by means of his
      balance and finely graduated weights. It is not that the action of the
      scales in the one case, and the balance in the other, differ in the
      principles of their construction or manner of working; but the beam of one
      is set on an infinitely finer axis than the other, and of course turns by
      the addition of a much smaller weight.
    </p>
    <p>
      You will understand this better, perhaps, if I give you some familiar
      example. You have all heard it repeated, I dare say, that men of science
      work by means of induction and deduction, and that by the help of these
      operations, they, in a sort of sense, wring from Nature certain other
      things, which are called natural laws, and causes, and that out of these,
      by some cunning skill of their own, they build up hypotheses and theories.
      And it is imagined by many, that the operations of the common mind can be
      by no means compared with these processes, and that they have to be
      acquired by a sort of special apprenticeship to the craft. To hear all
      these large words, you would think that the mind of a man of science must
      be constituted differently from that of his fellow men; but if you will
      not be frightened by terms, you will discover that you are quite wrong,
      and that all these terrible apparatus <a href="#linknote-87"
      name="linknoteref-87" id="linknoteref-87"><small>87</small></a> are being
      used by yourselves every day and every hour of your lives.
    </p>
    <p>
      There is a well-known incident in one of Moliere's plays,<a
      href="#linknote-88" name="linknoteref-88" id="linknoteref-88"><small>88</small></a>
      where the author makes the hero express unbounded delight on being told
      that he had been talking prose during the whole of his life. In the same
      way, I trust, that you will take comfort, and be delighted with
      yourselves, on the discovery that you have been acting on the principles
      of inductive and deductive philosophy during the same period. Probably
      there is not one here who has not in the course of the day had occasion to
      set in motion a complex train of reasoning, of the very same kind, though
      differing of course in degree, as that which a scientific man goes through
      in tracing the causes of natural phenomena.
    </p>
    <p>
      A very trivial circumstance will serve to exemplify this. Suppose you go
      into a fruiterer's shop, wanting an apple,&mdash;you take up one, and, on
      biting it, you find it is sour; you look at it, and see that it is hard
      and green. You take up another one, and that too is hard, green, and sour.
      The shopman offers you a third; but, before biting it, you examine it, and
      find that it is hard and green, and you immediately say that you will not
      have it, as it must be sour, like those that you have already tried.
    </p>
    <p>
      Nothing can be more simple than that, you think; but if you will take the
      trouble to analyse and trace out into its logical elements what has been
      done by the mind, you will be greatly surprised. In the first place you
      have performed the operation of induction. You found that, in two
      experiences, hardness and greenness in apples went together with sourness.
      It was so in the first case, and it was confirmed by the second. True, it
      is a very small basis, but still it is enough to make an induction from;
      you generalise the facts, and you expect to find sourness in apples where
      you get hardness and greenness. You found upon that a general law that all
      hard and green apples are sour; and that, so far as it goes, is a perfect
      induction. Well, having got your natural law in this way, when you are
      offered another apple which you find is hard and green, you say, "All hard
      and green apples are sour; this apple is hard and green, therefore this
      apple is sour." That train of reasoning is what logicians call a
      syllogism, and has all its various parts and terms,&mdash;its major
      premiss, its minor premiss and its conclusion. And, by the help of further
      reasoning, which, if drawn out, would have to be exhibited in two or three
      other syllogisms, you arrive at your final determination, "I will not have
      that apple." So that, you see, you have, in the first place, established a
      law by induction, and upon that you have founded a deduction, and reasoned
      out the special particular case. Well now, suppose, having got your
      conclusion of the law, that at some time afterwards, you are discussing
      the qualities of apples with a friend: you will say to him, "It is a very
      curious thing,&mdash;but I find that all hard and green apples are sour!"
      Your friend says to you, "But how do you know that?" You at once reply,
      "Oh, because I have tried them over and over again, and have always found
      them to be so." Well, if we were talking science instead of common sense,
      we should call that an experimental verification. And, if still opposed,
      you go further, and say, "I have heard from the people in Somersetshire
      and Devonshire, where a large number of apples are grown, that they have
      observed the same thing. It is also found to be the case in Normandy, and
      in North America. In short, I find it to be the universal experience of
      mankind wherever attention has been directed to the subject." Whereupon,
      your friend, unless he is a very unreasonable man, agrees with you, and is
      convinced that you are quite right in the conclusion you have drawn. He
      believes, although perhaps he does not know he believes it, that the more
      extensive verifications are,&mdash;that the more frequently experiments
      have been made, and results of the same kind arrived at,&mdash;that the
      more varied the conditions under which the same results are attained, the
      more certain is the ultimate conclusion, and he disputes the question no
      further. He sees that the experiment has been tried under all sorts of
      conditions, as to time, place, and people, with the same result; and he
      says with you, therefore, that the law you have laid down must be a good
      one, and he must believe it.
    </p>
    <p>
      In science we do the same thing;&mdash;the philosopher exercises precisely
      the same faculties, though in a much more delicate manner. In scientific
      inquiry it becomes a matter of duty to expose a supposed law to every
      possible kind of verification, and to take care, moreover, that this is
      done intentionally, and not left to a mere accident, as in the case of the
      apples. And in science, as in common life, our confidence in a law is in
      exact proportion to the absence of variation in the result of our
      experimental verifications. For instance, if you let go your grasp of an
      article you may have in your hand, it will immediately fall to the ground.
      That is a very common verification of one of the best established laws of
      nature&mdash;that of gravitation. The method by which men of science
      establish the existence of that law is exactly the same as that by which
      we have established the trivial proposition about the sourness of hard and
      green apples. But we believe it in such an extensive, thorough, and
      unhesitating manner because the universal experience of mankind verifies
      it, and we can verify it ourselves at any time; and that is the strongest
      possible foundation on which any natural law can rest.
    </p>
    <p>
      So much, then, by way of proof that the method of establishing laws in
      science is exactly the same as that pursued in common life. Let us now
      turn to another matter (though really it is but another phase of the same
      question), and that is, the method by which, from the relations of certain
      phenomena, we prove that some stand in the position of causes towards the
      others.
    </p>
    <p>
      I want to put the case clearly before you, and I will therefore show you
      what I mean by another familiar example. I will suppose that one of you,
      on coming down in the morning to the parlor of your house, finds that a
      tea-pot and some spoons which had been left in the room on the previous
      evening are gone,&mdash;the window is open, and you observe the mark of a
      dirty hand on the window-frame, and perhaps, in addition to that, you
      notice the impress of a hob-nailed shoe on the gravel outside. All these
      phenomena have struck your attention instantly, and before two seconds
      have passed you say, "Oh, somebody has broken open the window, entered the
      room, and run off with the spoons and the tea-pot!" That speech is out of
      your mouth in a moment. And you will probably add, "I know there has; I am
      quite sure of it!" You mean to say exactly what you know; but in reality
      you are giving expression to what is, in all essential particulars, an
      hypothesis. You do not KNOW it at all; it is nothing but an hypothesis
      rapidly framed in your own mind. And it is an hypothesis founded on a long
      train of inductions and deductions.
    </p>
    <p>
      What are those inductions and deductions, and how have you got at this
      hypothesis? You have observed in the first place, that the window is open;
      but by a train of reasoning involving many inductions and deductions, you
      have probably arrived long before at the general law&mdash;and a very good
      one it is&mdash;that windows do not open of themselves; and you therefore
      conclude that something has opened the window. A second general law that
      you have arrived at in the same way is, that tea-pots and spoons do not go
      out of a window spontaneously, and you are satisfied that, as they are not
      now where you left them, they have been removed. In the third place, you
      look at the marks on the windowsill, and the shoe-marks outside, and you
      say that in all previous experience the former kind of mark has never been
      produced by anything else but the hand of a human being; and the same
      experience shows that no other animal but man at present wears shoes with
      hob-nails in them such as would produce the marks in the gravel. I do not
      know, even if we could discover any of those "missing links" that are
      talked about, that they would help us to any other conclusion! At any rate
      the law which states our present experience is strong enough for my
      present purpose. You next reach the conclusion that, as these kind <a
      href="#linknote-89" name="linknoteref-89" id="linknoteref-89"><small>89</small></a>
      of marks have not been left by any other animal than man, or are liable to
      be formed in any other way than a man's hand and shoe, the marks in
      question have been formed by a man in that way. You have, further, a
      general law, founded on observation and experience, and that, too, is, I
      am sorry to say, a very universal and unimpeachable one,&mdash;that some
      men are thieves; and you assume at once from all these premisses&mdash;and
      that is what constitutes your hypothesis&mdash;that the man who made the
      marks outside and on the window-sill, opened the window, got into the
      room, and stole your tea-pot and spoons. You have now arrived at a vera
      causa;&mdash;you have assumed a cause which, it is plain, is competent to
      produce all the phenomena you have observed. You can explain all these
      phenomena only by the hypothesis of a thief. But that is a hypothetical
      conclusion, of the justice of which you have no absolute proof at all; it
      is only rendered highly probable by a series of inductive and deductive
      reasonings.
    </p>
    <p>
      I suppose your first action, assuming that you are a man of ordinary
      common sense, and that you have established this hypothesis to your own
      satisfaction, will very likely be to go off for the police, and set them
      on the track of the burglar, with the view to the recovery of your
      property. But just as you are starting with this object, some person comes
      in, and on learning what you are about, says, "My good friend, you are
      going on a great deal too fast. How do you know that the man who really
      made the marks took the spoons? It might have been a monkey that took
      them, and the man may have merely looked in afterwards." You would
      probably reply, "Well, that is all very well, but you see it is contrary
      to all experience of the way tea-pots and spoons are abstracted; so that,
      at any rate, your hypothesis is less probable than mine." While you are
      talking the thing over in this way, another friend arrives, one of the
      good kind of people that I was talking of a little while ago. And he might
      say, "Oh, my dear sir, you are certainly going on a great deal too fast.
      You are most presumptuous. You admit that all these occurrences took place
      when you were fast asleep, at a time when you could not possibly have
      known anything about what was taking place. How do you know that the laws
      of Nature are not suspended during the night? It may be that there has
      been some kind of supernatural interference in this case." In point of
      fact, he declares that your hypothesis is one of which you cannot at all
      demonstrate the truth, and that you are by no means sure that the laws of
      Nature are the same when you are asleep as when you are awake.
    </p>
    <p>
      Well, now, you cannot at the moment answer that kind of reasoning. You
      feel that your worthy friend has you somewhat at a disadvantage. You will
      feel perfectly convinced in your own mind, however, that you are quite
      right, and you say to him, "My good friend, I can only be guided by the
      natural probabilities of the case, and if you will be kind enough to stand
      aside and permit me to pass, I will go and fetch the police." Well, we
      will suppose that your journey is successful, and that by good luck you
      meet with a policeman; that eventually the burglar is found with your
      property on his person, and the marks correspond to his hand and to his
      boots. Probably any jury would consider those facts a very good
      experimental verification of your hypothesis, touching the cause of the
      abnormal phenomena observed in your parlor, and would act accordingly.
    </p>
    <p>
      Now, in this supposititious case, I have taken phenomena of a very common
      kind, in order that you might see what are the different steps in an
      ordinary process of reasoning, if you will only take the trouble to
      analyse it carefully. All the operations I have described, you will see,
      are involved in the mind of any man of sense in leading him to a
      conclusion as to the course he should take in order to make good a robbery
      and punish the offender. I say that you are led, in that case, to your
      conclusion by exactly the same train of reasoning as that which a man of
      science pursues when he is endeavouring to discover the origin and laws of
      the most occult phenomena. The process is, and always must be, the same;
      and precisely the same mode of reasoning was employed by Newton <a
      href="#linknote-90" name="linknoteref-90" id="linknoteref-90"><small>90</small></a>
      and Laplace <a href="#linknote-91" name="linknoteref-91"
      id="linknoteref-91"><small>91</small></a> in their endeavours to discover
      and define the causes of the movements of the heavenly bodies, as you,
      with your own common sense, would employ to detect a burglar. The only
      difference is, that the nature of the inquiry being more abstruse, every
      step has to be most carefully watched, so that there may not be a single
      crack or flaw in your hypothesis. A flaw or crack in many of the
      hypotheses of daily life may be of little or no moment as affecting the
      general correctness of the conclusions at which we may arrive; but, in a
      scientific inquiry, a fallacy, great or small, is always of importance,
      and is sure to be in the long run constantly productive of mischievous if
      not fatal results.
    </p>
    <p>
      Do not allow yourselves to be misled by the common notion that an
      hypothesis is untrustworthy simply because it is an hypothesis. It is
      often urged, in respect to some scientific conclusion, that, after all, it
      is only an hypothesis. But what more have we to guide us in nine-tenths of
      the most important affairs of daily life than hypotheses, and often very
      ill-based ones? So that in science, where the evidence of an hypothesis is
      subjected to the most rigid examination, we may rightly pursue the same
      course. You may have hypotheses, and hypotheses. A man may say, if he
      likes, that the moon is made of green cheese: that is an hypothesis. But
      another man, who has devoted a great deal of time and attention to the
      subject, and availed himself of the most powerful telescopes and the
      results of the observations of others, declares that in his opinion it is
      probably composed of materials very similar to those of which our own
      earth is made up: and that is also only an hypothesis. But I need not tell
      you that there is an enormous difference in the value of the two
      hypotheses. That one which is based on sound scientific knowledge is sure
      to have a corresponding value; and that which is a mere hasty random guess
      is likely to have but little value. Every great step in our progress in
      discovering causes has been made in exactly the same way as that which I
      have detailed to you. A person observing the occurrence of certain facts
      and phenomena asks, naturally enough, what process, what kind of operation
      known to occur in Nature applied to the particular case, will unravel and
      explain the mystery? Hence you have the scientific hypothesis; and its
      value will be proportionate to the care and completeness with which its
      basis had been tested and verified. It is in these matters as in the
      commonest affairs of practical life: the guess of the fool will be folly,
      while the guess of the wise man will contain wisdom. In all cases, you see
      that the value of the result depends on the patience and faithfulness with
      which the investigator applies to his hypothesis every possible kind of
      verification.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0013" id="link2H_4_0013">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON THE PHYSICAL BASIS OF LIFE <a href="#linknote-92" name="linknoteref-92"
      id="linknoteref-92"><small>92</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      In order to make the title of this discourse generally intelligible, I
      have translated the term "Protoplasm," which is the scientific name of the
      substance of which I am about to speak, by the words "the physical basis
      of life." I suppose that, to many, the idea that there is such a thing as
      a physical basis, or matter, of life may be novel&mdash;so widely spread
      is the conception of life as a something which works through matter, but
      is independent of it; and even those who are aware that matter and life
      are inseparably connected, may not be prepared for the conclusion plainly
      suggested by the phrase, "THE physical basis or matter of life," that
      there is some one kind of matter which is common to all living beings, and
      that their endless diversities are bound together by a physical, as well
      as an ideal, unity. In fact, when first apprehended, such a doctrine as
      this appears almost shocking to common sense.
    </p>
    <p>
      What, truly, can seem to be more obviously different from one another, in
      faculty, in form, and in substance, than the various kinds of living
      beings? What community of faculty can there be between the bright-coloured
      lichen, which so nearly resembles a mere mineral incrustation of the bare
      rock on which it grows, and the painter, to whom it is instinct with
      beauty, or the botanist, whom it feeds with knowledge?
    </p>
    <p>
      Again, think of the microscopic fungus&mdash;a mere infinitesimal ovoid
      particle, which finds space and duration enough to multiply into countless
      millions in the body of a living fly; and then of the wealth of foliage,
      the luxuriance of flower and fruit, which lies between this bald sketch of
      a plant and the giant pine of California, towering to the dimensions of a
      cathedral spire, or the Indian fig, which covers acres with its profound
      shadow, and endures while nations and empires come and go around its vast
      circumference. Or, turning to the other half of the world of life, picture
      to yourselves the great Finner whale,<a href="#linknote-93"
      name="linknoteref-93" id="linknoteref-93"><small>93</small></a> hugest of
      beasts that live, or have lived, disporting his eighty or ninety feet of
      bone, muscle and blubber, with easy roll, among waves in which the
      stoutest ship that ever left dockyard would flounder hopelessly; and
      contrast him with the invisible animalcules&mdash;mere gelatinous specks,
      multitudes of which could, in fact, dance upon the point of a needle with
      the same ease as the angels of the Schoolmen could, in imagination. With
      these images before your minds, you may well ask, what community of form,
      or structure, is there between the animalcule and the whale; or between
      the fungus and the fig-tree? And, a fortiori,<a href="#linknote-94"
      name="linknoteref-94" id="linknoteref-94"><small>94</small></a> between
      all four?
    </p>
    <p>
      Finally, if we regard substance, or material composition, what hidden bond
      can connect the flower which a girl wears in her hair and the blood which
      courses through her youthful veins; or, what is there in common between
      the dense and resisting mass of the oak, or the strong fabric of the
      tortoise, and those broad disks of glassy jelly which may be seen
      pulsating through the waters of a calm sea, but which drain away to mere
      films in the hand which raises them out of their element?
    </p>
    <p>
      Such objections as these must, I think, arise in the mind of every one who
      ponders, for the first time, upon the conception of a single physical
      basis of life underlying all the diversities of vital existence; but I
      propose to demonstrate to you that, notwithstanding these apparent
      difficulties, a threefold unity&mdash;namely, a unity of power or faculty,
      a unity of form, and a unity of substantial composition&mdash;does pervade
      the whole living world.
    </p>
    <p>
      No very abstruse argumentation is needed, in the first place to prove that
      the powers, or faculties, of all kinds of living matter, diverse as they
      may be in degree, are substantially similar in kind.
    </p>
    <p>
      Goethe has condensed a survey of all powers of mankind into the well-known
      epigram:&mdash;<a href="#linknote-95" name="linknoteref-95"
      id="linknoteref-95"><small>95</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      "Warum treibt sich das Volk so und schreit? Es will sich ernahren Kinder
      zeugen, und die nahren so gut es vermag. . . . . . . . . . . . . . Weiter
      bringt es kein Mensch, stell' er sich wie er auch will."
    </p>
    <p>
      In physiological language this means, that all the multifarious and
      complicated activities of man are comprehensible under three categories.
      Either they are immediately directed towards the maintenance and
      development of the body, or they effect transitory changes in the relative
      positions of parts of the body, or they tend towards the continuance of
      the species. Even those manifestations of intellect, of feeling, and of
      will, which we rightly name the higher faculties, are not excluded from
      this classification, inasmuch as to every one but the subject of them,
      they are known only as transitory changes in the relative positions of
      parts of the body. Speech, gesture, and every other form of human action
      are, in the long run, resolvable into muscular contraction, and muscular
      contraction is but a transitory change in the relative positions of the
      parts of a muscle. But the scheme which is large enough to embrace the
      activities of the highest form of life, covers all those of the lower
      creatures. The lowest plant, or animalcule, feeds, grows, and reproduces
      its kind. In addition, all animals manifest those transitory changes of
      form which we class under irritability and contractility; and, it is more
      than probable, that when the vegetable world is thoroughly explored, we
      shall find all plants in possession of the same powers, at one time or
      other of their existence.
    </p>
    <p>
      I am not now alluding to such phaenomena, at once rare and conspicuous, as
      those exhibited by the leaflets of the sensitive plants, or the stamens of
      the barberry, but to much more widely spread, and at the same time, more
      subtle and hidden, manifestations of vegetable contractility. You are
      doubtless aware that the common nettle owes its stinging property to the
      innumerable stiff and needle-like, though exquisitely delicate, hairs
      which cover its surface. Each stinging-needle tapers from a broad base to
      a slender summit, which, though rounded at the end, is of such microscopic
      fineness that it readily penetrates, and breaks off in, the skin. The
      whole hair consists of a very delicate outer case of wood, closely applied
      to the inner surface of which is a layer of semi-fluid matter, full of
      innumerable granules of extreme minuteness. This semi-fluid lining is
      protoplasm, which thus constitutes a kind of bag, full of a limpid liquid,
      and roughly corresponding in form with the interior of the hair which it
      fills. When viewed with a sufficiently high magnifying power, the
      protoplasmic layer of the nettle hair is seen to be in a condition of
      unceasing activity. Local contractions of the whole thickness of its
      substance pass slowly and gradually from point to point, and give rise to
      the appearance of progressive waves, just as the bending of successive
      stalks of corn by a breeze produces the apparent billows of a cornfield.
    </p>
    <p>
      But, in addition to these movements, and independently of them, the
      granules are driven, in relatively rapid streams, through channels in the
      protoplasm which seem to have a considerable amount of persistence. Most
      commonly, the currents in adjacent parts of the protoplasm take similar
      directions; and, thus, there is a general stream up one side of the hair
      and down the other. But this does not prevent the existence of partial
      currents which take different routes; and sometimes trains of granules may
      be seen coursing swiftly in opposite directions within a twenty-thousandth
      of an inch of one another; while, occasionally, opposite streams come into
      direct collision, and, after a longer or shorter struggle, one
      predominates. The cause of these currents seems to lie in contractions of
      the protoplasm which bounds the channels in which they flow, but which are
      so minute that the best microscopes show only their effects, and not
      themselves.
    </p>
    <p>
      The spectacle afforded by the wonderful energies prisoned within the
      compass of the microscopic hair of a plant, which we commonly regard as a
      merely passive organism, is not easily forgotten by one who has watched
      its display, continued hour after hour, without pause or sign of
      weakening. The possible complexity of many other organic forms, seemingly
      as simple as the protoplasm of the nettle, dawns upon one; and the
      comparison of such a protoplasm to a body with an internal circulation,
      which has been put forward by an eminent physiologist, loses much of its
      startling character. Currents similar to those of the hairs of the nettle
      have been observed in a great multitude of very different plants, and
      weighty authorities have suggested that they probably occur, in more or
      less perfection, in all young vegetable cells. If such be the case, the
      wonderful noonday silence of a tropical forest is, after all, due only to
      the dulness of our hearing; and could our ears catch the murmur of these
      tiny Maelstroms, <a href="#linknote-96" name="linknoteref-96"
      id="linknoteref-96"><small>96</small></a> as they whirl in the innumerable
      myriads of living cells which constitute each tree, we should be stunned,
      as with the roar of a great city.
    </p>
    <p>
      Among the lower plants, it is the rule rather than the exception, that
      contractility should be still more openly manifested at some periods of
      their existence. The protoplasm of Algae and Fungi becomes, under many
      circumstances, partially, or completely, freed from its woody case, and
      exhibits movements of its whole mass, or is propelled by the contractility
      of one, or more, hair-like prolongations of its body, which are called
      vibratile cilia. And, so far as the conditions of the manifestation of the
      phaenomena of contractility have yet been studied, they are the same for
      the plant as for the animal. Heat and electric shocks influence both, and
      in the same way, though it may be in different degrees. It is by no means
      my intention to suggest that there is no difference in faculty between the
      lowest plant and the highest, or between plants and animals. But the
      difference between the powers of the lowest plant, or animal, and those of
      the highest, is one of degree, not of kind, and depends, as Milne-Edwards
      <a href="#linknote-97" name="linknoteref-97" id="linknoteref-97"><small>97</small></a>
      long ago so well pointed out, upon the extent to which the principle of
      the division of labour is carried out in the living economy. In the lowest
      organism all parts are competent to perform all functions, and one and the
      same portion of protoplasm may successfully take on the function of
      feeding, moving, or reproducing apparatus. In the highest, on the
      contrary, a great number of parts combine to perform each function, each
      part doing its allotted share of the work with great accuracy and
      efficiency, but being useless for any other purpose.
    </p>
    <p>
      On the other hand, notwithstanding all the fundamental resemblances which
      exist between the powers of the protoplasm in plants and in animals, they
      present a striking difference (to which I shall advert more at length
      presently), in the fact that plants can manufacture fresh protoplasm out
      of mineral compounds, whereas animals are obliged to procure it ready
      made, and hence, in the long run, depend upon plants. Upon what condition
      this difference in the powers of the two great divisions of the world of
      life depends, nothing is at present known.
    </p>
    <p>
      With such qualifications as arises <a href="#linknote-98"
      name="linknoteref-98" id="linknoteref-98"><small>98</small></a> out of the
      last-mentioned fact, it may be truly said that the acts of all living
      things are fundamentally one. Is any such unity predicable of their forms?
      Let us seek in easily verified facts for a reply to this question. If a
      drop of blood be drawn by pricking one's finger, and viewed with proper
      precautions, and under a sufficiently high microscopic power, there will
      be seen, among the innumerable multitude of little, circular, discoidal
      bodies, or corpuscles, which float in it and give it its colour, a
      comparatively small number of colourless corpuscles, of somewhat larger
      size and very irregular shape. If the drop of blood be kept at the
      temperature of the body, these colourless corpuscles will be seen to
      exhibit a marvellous activity, changing their forms with great rapidity,
      drawing in and thrusting out prolongations of their substance, and
      creeping about as if they were independent organisms.
    </p>
    <p>
      The substance which is thus active is a mass of protoplasm, and its
      activity differs in detail, rather than in principle, from that of the
      protoplasm of the nettle. Under sundry circumstances the corpuscle dies
      and becomes distended into a round mass, in the midst of which is seen a
      smaller spherical body, which existed, but was more or less hidden, in the
      living corpuscle, and is called its nucleus. Corpuscles of essentially
      similar structure are to be found in the skin, in the lining of the mouth,
      and scattered through the whole framework of the body. Nay, more; in the
      earliest condition of the human organism, in that state in which it has
      but just become distinguishable from the egg in which it arises, it is
      nothing but an aggregation of such corpuscles, and every organ of the body
      was, once, no more than such an aggregation.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus a nucleated mass of protoplasm turns out to be what may be termed the
      structural unit of the human body. As a matter of fact, the body, in its
      earliest state, is a mere multiple of such units; and in its perfect
      condition, it is a multiple of such units, variously modified.
    </p>
    <p>
      But does the formula which expresses the essential structural character of
      the highest animal cover all the rest, as the statement of its powers and
      faculties covered that of all others? Very nearly. Beast and fowl, reptile
      and fish, mollusk, worm, and polype, are all composed of structural units
      of the same character, namely, masses of protoplasm with a nucleus. There
      are sundry very low animals, each of which, structurally, is a mere
      colourless blood-corpuscle, leading an independent life. But, at the very
      bottom of the animal scale, even this simplicity becomes simplified, and
      all the phaenomena of life are manifested by a particle of protoplasm
      without a nucleus. Nor are such organisms insignificant by reason of their
      want of complexity. It is a fair question whether the protoplasm of those
      simplest forms of life, which people an immense extent of the bottom of
      the sea, would not outweigh that of all the higher living beings which
      inhabit the land put together. And in ancient times, no less than at the
      present day, such living beings as these have been the greatest of rock
      builders.
    </p>
    <p>
      What has been said of the animal world is no less true of plants. Imbedded
      in the protoplasm at the broad, or attached, end of the nettle hair, there
      lies a spheroidal nucleus. Careful examination further proves that the
      whole substance of the nettle is made up of a repetition of such masses of
      nucleated protoplasm, each contained in a wooden case, which is modified
      in form, sometimes into a woody fibre, sometimes into a duct or spiral
      vessel, sometimes into a pollen grain, or an ovule. Traced back to its
      earliest state, the nettle arises as the man does, in a particle of
      nucleated protoplasm. And in the lowest plants, as in the lowest animals,
      a single mass of such protoplasm may constitute the whole plant, or the
      protoplasm may exist without a nucleus.
    </p>
    <p>
      Under these circumstances it may well be asked, how is one mass of
      non-nucleated protoplasm to be distinguished from another? why call one
      "plant" and the other "animal"?
    </p>
    <p>
      The only reply is that, so far as form is concerned, plants and animals
      are not separable, and that, in many cases, it is a mere matter of
      convention whether we call a given organism an animal or a plant. There is
      a living body called Aethalium septicum, which appears upon decaying
      vegetable substances, and, in one of its forms, is common upon the
      surfaces of tan-pits. In this condition it is, to all intents and
      purposes, a fungus, and formerly was always regarded as such; but the
      remarkable investigations of De Bary <a href="#linknote-99"
      name="linknoteref-99" id="linknoteref-99"><small>99</small></a> have shown
      that, in another condition, the Aethalium is an actively locomotive
      creature, and takes in solid matters, upon which, apparently, it feeds,
      thus exhibiting the most characteristic feature of animality. Is this a
      plant; or is it an animal? Is it both; or is it neither? Some decide in
      favour of the last supposition, and establish an intermediate kingdom, a
      sort of biological No Man's Land <a href="#linknote-100"
      name="linknoteref-100" id="linknoteref-100"><small>100</small></a> for all
      these questionable forms. But, as it is admittedly impossible to draw any
      distinct boundary line between this no man's land and the vegetable world
      on the one hand, or the animal, on the other, it appears to me that this
      proceeding merely doubles the difficulty which, before, was single.
    </p>
    <p>
      Protoplasm, simple or nucleated, is the formal basis of all life. It is
      the clay of the potter: which, bake it and paint it as he will, remains
      clay, separated by artifice, and not by nature, from the commonest brick
      or sun-dried clod.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus it becomes clear that all living powers are cognate, and that all
      living forms are fundamentally of one character. The researches of the
      chemist have revealed a no less striking uniformity of material
      composition in living matter.
    </p>
    <p>
      In perfect strictness, it is true that chemical investigation can tell us
      little or nothing, directly, of the composition of living matter, inasmuch
      as such matter must needs die in the act of analysis,&mdash;and upon this
      very obvious ground, objections, which I confess seem to me to be somewhat
      frivolous, have been raised to the drawing of any conclusions whatever
      respecting the composition of actually living matter, from that of the
      dead matter of life, which alone is accessible to us. But objectors of
      this class do not seem to reflect that it is also, in strictness, true
      that we know nothing about the composition of any body whatever, as it is.
      The statement that a crystal of calc-spar consists of carbonate of lime,
      is quite true, if we only mean that, by appropriate processes, it may be
      resolved into carbonic acid and quicklime. If you pass the same carbonic
      acid over the very quicklime thus obtained, you will obtain carbonate of
      lime again; but it will not be calc-spar, nor anything like it. Can it,
      therefore, be said that chemical analysis teaches nothing about the
      chemical composition of calc-spar? Such a statement would be absurd; but
      it is hardly more so than the talk one occasionally hears about the
      uselessness of applying the results of chemical analysis to the living
      bodies which have yielded them.
    </p>
    <p>
      One fact, at any rate, is out of reach of such refinements, and this is,
      that all the forms of protoplasm which have yet been examined contain the
      four elements, carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen, in very complex
      union, and that they behave similarly towards several reagents. To this
      complex combination, the nature of which has never been determined with
      exactness, the name of Protein has been applied. And if we use this term
      with such caution as may properly arise out of our comparative ignorance
      of the things for which it stands, it may be truly said, that all
      protoplasm is proteinaceous, or, as the white, or albumen, of an egg is
      one of the commonest examples of a nearly pure proteine matter, we may say
      that all living matter is more or less albuminoid.
    </p>
    <p>
      Perhaps it would not yet be safe to say that all forms of protoplasm are
      affected by the direct action of electric shocks; and yet the number of
      cases in which the contraction of protoplasm is shown to be affected by
      this agency increases every day.
    </p>
    <p>
      Nor can it be affirmed with perfect confidence, that all forms of
      protoplasm are liable to undergo that peculiar coagulation at a
      temperature of 40-50 degrees centigrade, which has been called
      "heat-stiffening," though Kuhne's <a href="#linknote-101"
      name="linknoteref-101" id="linknoteref-101"><small>101</small></a>
      beautiful researches have proved this occurrence to take place in so many
      and such diverse living beings, that it is hardly rash to expect that the
      law holds good for all.
    </p>
    <p>
      Enough has, perhaps, been said to prove the existence of a general
      uniformity in the character of the protoplasm, or physical basis, of life,
      in whatever group of living beings it may be studied. But it will be
      understood that this general uniformity by no means excludes any amount of
      special modifications of the fundamental substance. The mineral, carbonate
      of lime, assumes an immense diversity of characters, though no one doubts
      that, under all these Protean changes, it is one and the same thing.
    </p>
    <p>
      And now, what is the ultimate fate, and what the origin, of the matter of
      life?
    </p>
    <p>
      Is it, as some of the older naturalists supposed, diffused throughout the
      universe in molecules, which are indestructible and unchangeable in
      themselves; but, in endless transmigration, unite in innumerable
      permutations, into the diversified forms of life we know? Or, is the
      matter of life composed of ordinary matter, differing from it only in the
      manner in which its atoms are aggregated? Is it built up of ordinary
      matter, and again resolved into ordinary matter when its work is done?
    </p>
    <p>
      Modern science does not hesitate a moment between these alternatives.
      Physiology writes over the portals of life&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      "Debemur morti nos nostraque,"<a href="#linknote-102"
      name="linknoteref-102" id="linknoteref-102"><small>102</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      with a profounder meaning than the Roman poet attached to that melancholy
      line. Under whatever disguise it takes refuge, whether fungus or oak, worm
      or man, the living protoplasm not only ultimately dies and is resolved
      into its mineral and lifeless constituents, but is always dying, and,
      strange as the paradox may sound, could not live unless it died.
    </p>
    <p>
      In the wonderful story of the Peau de Chagrin,<a href="#linknote-103"
      name="linknoteref-103" id="linknoteref-103"><small>103</small></a> the
      hero becomes possessed of a magical wild ass' skin, which yields him the
      means of gratifying all his wishes. But its surface represents the
      duration of the proprietor's life; and for every satisfied desire the skin
      shrinks in proportion to the intensity of fruition, until at length life
      and the last handbreadth of the peau de chagrin, disappear with the
      gratification of a last wish.
    </p>
    <p>
      Balzac's <a href="#linknote-104" name="linknoteref-104"
      id="linknoteref-104"><small>104</small></a> studies had led him over a
      wide range of thought and speculation, and his shadowing forth of
      physiological truth in this strange story may have been intentional. At
      any rate, the matter of life is a veritable peau de chagrin, and for every
      vital act it is somewhat the smaller. All work implies waste, and the work
      of life results, directly or indirectly, in the waste of protoplasm.
    </p>
    <p>
      Every word uttered by a speaker costs him some physical loss; and, in the
      strictest sense, he burns that others may have light&mdash;so much
      eloquence, so much of his body resolved into carbonic acid, water, and
      urea. It is clear that this process of expenditure cannot go on for ever.
      But, happily, the protoplasmic peau de chagrin differs from Balzac's in
      its capacity of being repaired, and brought back to its full size, after
      every exertion.
    </p>
    <p>
      For example, this present lecture, whatever its intellectual worth to you,
      has a certain physical value to me, which is, conceivably, expressible by
      the number of grains of protoplasm and other bodily substance wasted in
      maintaining my vital processes during its delivery. My peau de chagrin
      will be distinctly smaller at the end of the discourse than it was at the
      beginning. By and by, I shall probably have recourse to the substance
      commonly called mutton, for the purpose of stretching it back to its
      original size. Now this mutton was once the living protoplasm, more or
      less modified, of another animal&mdash;a sheep. As I shall eat it, it is
      the same matter altered, not only by death, but by exposure to sundry
      artificial operations in the process of cooking.
    </p>
    <p>
      But these changes, whatever be their extent, have not rendered it
      incompetent to resume its old functions as matter of life. A singular
      inward laboratory, which I possess, will dissolve a certain portion of the
      modified protoplasm; the solution so formed will pass into my veins; and
      the subtle influences to which it will then be subjected will convert the
      dead protoplasm into living protoplasm, and transubstantiate sheep into
      man.
    </p>
    <p>
      Nor is this all. If digestion were a thing to be trifled with, I might sup
      upon lobster, and the matter of life of the crustacean would undergo the
      same wonderful metamorphosis into humanity. And were I to return to my own
      place by sea, and undergo shipwreck, the crustacean might, and probably
      would, return the compliment, and demonstrate our common nature by turning
      my protoplasm into living lobster. Or, if nothing better were to be had, I
      might supply my wants with mere bread, and I should find the protoplasm of
      the wheat-plant to be convertible into man, with no more trouble than that
      of the sheep, and with far less, I fancy, than that of the lobster.
    </p>
    <p>
      Hence it appears to be a matter of no great moment what animal, or what
      plant, I lay under contribution for protoplasm, and the fact speaks
      volumes for the general identity of that substance in all living beings. I
      share this catholicity of assimilation with other animals, all of which,
      so far as we know, could thrive equally well on the protoplasm of any of
      their fellows, or of any plant; but here the assimilative powers of the
      animal world cease. A solution of smelling-salts in water, with an
      infinitesimal proportion of some other saline matters, contains all the
      elementary bodies which enter into the composition of protoplasm; but, as
      I need hardly say, a hogshead of that fluid would not keep a hungry man
      from starving, nor would it save any animal whatever from a like fate. An
      animal cannot make protoplasm, but must take it ready-made from some other
      animal, or some plant&mdash;the animal's highest feat of constructive
      chemistry being to convert dead protoplasm into that living matter of life
      which is appropriate to itself.
    </p>
    <p>
      Therefore, in seeking for the origin of protoplasm, we must eventually
      turn to the vegetable world. A fluid containing carbonic acid, water, and
      nitrogenous salts, which offers such a Barmecide feast <a
      href="#linknote-105" name="linknoteref-105" id="linknoteref-105"><small>105</small></a>
      to the animal, is a table richly spread to multitudes of plants; and, with
      a due supply of only such materials, many a plant will not only maintain
      itself in vigour, but grow and multiply until it has increased a
      million-fold, or a million million-fold, the quantity of protoplasm which
      it originally possessed; in this way building up the matter of life, to an
      indefinite extent, from the common matter of the universe.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus, the animal can only raise the complex substance of dead protoplasm
      to the higher power, as one may say, of living protoplasm; while the plant
      can raise the less complex substances&mdash;carbonic acid, water, and
      nitrogenous salts&mdash;to the same stage of living protoplasm, if not to
      the same level. But the plant also has its limitations. Some of the fungi,
      for example, appear to need higher compounds to start with; and no known
      plant can live upon the uncompounded elements of protoplasm. A plant
      supplied with pure carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen, phosphorus,
      sulphur, and the like, would as infallibly die as the animal in his bath
      of smelling-salts, though it would be surrounded by all the constituents
      of protoplasm. Nor, indeed, need the process of simplification of
      vegetable food be carried so far as this, in order to arrive at the limit
      of the plant's thaumaturgy. Let water, carbonic acid, and all the other
      needful constituents be supplied except nitrogenous salts, and an ordinary
      plant will still be unable to manufacture protoplasm.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus the matter of life, so far as we know it (and we have no right to
      speculate on any other), breaks up, in consequence of that continual death
      which is the condition of its manifesting vitality, into carbonic acid,
      water, and nitrogenous compounds, which certainly possess no properties
      but those of ordinary matter. And out of these same forms of ordinary
      matter, and from none which are simpler, the vegetable world builds up all
      the protoplasm which keeps the animal world a-going. Plants are the
      accumulators of the power which animals distribute and disperse.
    </p>
    <p>
      But it will be observed, that the existence of the matter of life depends
      on the pre-existence of certain compounds; namely, carbonic acid, water,
      and certain nitrogenous bodies. Withdraw any one of these three from the
      world, and all vital phaenomena come to an end. They are as necessary to
      the protoplasm of the plant, as the protoplasm of the plant is to that of
      the animal. Carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen are all lifeless
      bodies. Of these, carbon and oxygen unite in certain proportions and under
      certain conditions, to give rise to carbonic acid; hydrogen and oxygen
      produce water; nitrogen and other elements give rise to nitrogenous salts.
      These new compounds, like the elementary bodies of which they are
      composed, are lifeless. But when they are brought together, under certain
      conditions, they give rise to the still more complex body, protoplasm, and
      this protoplasm exhibits the phaenomena of life.
    </p>
    <p>
      I see no break in this series of steps in molecular complication, and I am
      unable to understand why the language which is applicable to any one term
      of the series may not be used to any of the others. We think fit to call
      different kinds of matter carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen, and to
      speak of the various powers and activities of these substances as the
      properties of the matter of which they are composed.
    </p>
    <p>
      When hydrogen and oxygen are mixed in a certain proportion, and an
      electric spark is passed through them, they disappear, and a quantity of
      water, equal in weight to the sum of their weights, appears in their
      place. There is not the slightest parity between the passive and active
      powers of the water and those of the oxygen and hydrogen which have given
      rise to it. At 32 degrees Fahrenheit, and far below that temperature,
      oxygen and hydrogen are elastic gaseous bodies, whose particles tend to
      rush away from one another with great force. Water, at the same
      temperature, is a strong though brittle solid whose particles tend to
      cohere into definite geometrical shapes, and sometimes build up frosty
      imitations of the most complex forms of vegetable foliage.
    </p>
    <p>
      Nevertheless we call these, and many other strange phaenomena, the
      properties of the water, and we do not hesitate to believe that, in some
      way or another, they result from the properties of the component elements
      of the water. We do not assume that a something called "aquosity" entered
      into and took possession of the oxidated hydrogen as soon as it was
      formed, and then guided the aqueous particles to their places in the
      facets of the crystal, or amongst the leaflets of the hoar-frost. On the
      contrary, we live in the hope and in the faith that, by the advance of
      molecular physics, we shall by and by be able to see our way as clearly
      from the constituents of water to the properties of water, as we are now
      able to deduce the operations of a watch from the form of its parts and
      the manner in which they are put together.
    </p>
    <p>
      Is the case in any way changed when carbonic acid, water, and nitrogenous
      salts disappear, and in their place, under the influence of pre-existing
      living protoplasm, an equivalent weight of the matter of life makes its
      appearance?
    </p>
    <p>
      It is true that there is no sort of parity between the properties of the
      components and the properties of the resultant, but neither was there in
      the case of the water. It is also true that what I have spoken of as the
      influence of pre-existing living matter is something quite unintelligible;
      but does anybody quite comprehend the modus operandi <a
      href="#linknote-106" name="linknoteref-106" id="linknoteref-106"><small>106</small></a>
      of an electric spark, which traverses a mixture of oxygen and hydrogen?
    </p>
    <p>
      What justification is there, then, for the assumption of the existence in
      the living matter of a something which has no representative, or
      correlative, in the not living matter which gave rise to it? What better
      philosophical status has "vitality" than "aquosity"? And why should
      "vitality" hope for a better fate than the other "itys" which have
      disappeared since Martinus Scriblerus <a href="#linknote-107"
      name="linknoteref-107" id="linknoteref-107"><small>107</small></a>
      accounted for the operation of the meat-jack <a href="#linknote-108"
      name="linknoteref-108" id="linknoteref-108"><small>108</small></a> by its
      inherent "meat-roasting quality," and scorned the "materialism" of those
      who explained the turning of the spit by a certain mechanism worked by the
      draught of the chimney.
    </p>
    <p>
      If scientific language is to possess a definite and constant signification
      whenever it is employed, it seems to me that we are logically bound to
      apply to the protoplasm, or physical basis of life, the same conceptions
      as those which are held to be legitimate elsewhere. If the phaenomena
      exhibited by water are its properties, so are those presented by
      protoplasm, living or dead, its properties.
    </p>
    <p>
      If the properties of water may be properly said to result from the nature
      and disposition of its component molecules, I can find no intelligible
      ground for refusing to say that the properties of protoplasm result from
      the nature and disposition of its molecules.
    </p>
    <p>
      But I bid you beware that, in accepting these conclusions, you are placing
      your feet on the first rung of a ladder which, in most people's
      estimation, is the reverse of Jacob's, and leads to the antipodes of
      heaven. It may seem a small thing to admit that the dull vital actions of
      a fungus, or a foraminifer, are the properties of their protoplasm, and
      are the direct results of the nature of the matter of which they are
      composed. But if, as I have endeavoured to prove to you, their protoplasm
      is essentially identical with, and most readily converted into, that of
      any animal, I can discover no logical halting-place between the admission
      that such is the case, and the further concession that all vital action
      may, with equal propriety, be said to be the result of the molecular
      forces of the protoplasm which displays it. And if so, it must be true, in
      the same sense and to the same extent, that the thoughts to which I am now
      giving utterance, and your thoughts regarding them, are the expression of
      molecular changes in that matter of life which is the source of our other
      vital phaenomena.<a href="#linknote-109" name="linknoteref-109"
      id="linknoteref-109"><small>109</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0014" id="link2H_4_0014">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON CORAL AND CORAL REEFS <a href="#linknote-110" name="linknoteref-110"
      id="linknoteref-110"><small>110</small></a>
    </h2>
    <p>
      The marine productions which are commonly known by the names of "Corals"
      and "Corallines," were thought by the ancients to be sea-weeds, which had
      the singular property of becoming hard and solid, when they were fished up
      from their native depths and came into contact with the air.
    </p>
    <p>
      "Sic et curalium, quo primum contigit auras Tempore durescit: mollis fuit
      herba sub undis,"<a href="#linknote-111" name="linknoteref-111"
      id="linknoteref-111"><small>111</small></a>
    </p>
    <p>
      says Ovid (Metam. xv); and it was not until the seventeenth century that
      Boccone <a href="#linknote-112" name="linknoteref-112" id="linknoteref-112"><small>112</small></a>
      was emboldened, by personal experience of the facts, to declare that the
      holders of this belief were no better than "idiots," who had been misled
      by the softness of the outer coat of the living red coral to imagine that
      it was soft all through.
    </p>
    <p>
      Messer Boccone's strong epithet is probably undeserved, as the notion he
      controverts, in all likelihood, arose merely from the misinterpretation of
      the strictly true statement which any coral fisherman would make to a
      curious inquirer; namely, that the outside coat of the red coral is quite
      soft when it is taken out of the sea. At any rate, he did good service by
      eliminating this much error from the current notions about coral. But the
      belief that corals are plants remained, not only in the popular, but in
      the scientific mind; and it received what appeared to be a striking
      confirmation from the researches of Marsigli <a href="#linknote-113"
      name="linknoteref-113" id="linknoteref-113"><small>113</small></a> in
      1706. For this naturalist, having the opportunity of observing
      freshly-taken red coral, saw that its branches were beset with what looked
      like delicate and beautiful flowers each having eight petals. It was true
      that these "flowers" could protrude and retract themselves, but their
      motions were hardly more extensive, or more varied, than those of the
      leaves of the sensitive plant; and therefore they could not be held to
      militate against the conclusion so strongly suggested by their form and
      their grouping upon the branches of a tree-like structure.
    </p>
    <p>
      Twenty years later, a pupil of Marsigli, the young Marseilles physician,
      Peyssonel, conceived the desire to study these singular sea-plants, and
      was sent by the French Government on a mission to the Mediterranean for
      that purpose. The pupil undertook the investigation full of confidence in
      the ideas of his master, but being able to see and think for himself, he
      soon discovered that those ideas by no means altogether corresponded with
      reality. In an essay entitled "Traite du Corail," which was communicated
      to the French Academy of Science, but which has never been published,
      Peyssonel writes:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      "Je fis fleurir le corail dans des vases pleins d'eau de mer, et
      j'observai que ce que nous croyons etre la fleur de cette pretendue plante
      n'etait au vrai, qu'un insecte semblable a une petite Ortie ou Poulpe.
      J'avais le plaisir de voir remuer les pattes, ou pieds, de cette Ortie, et
      ayant mis le vase plein d'eau ou le corail etait a une douce chaleur
      aupres du feu, tous les petits insectes s'epanouirent.&mdash;L'Ortie
      sortie etend les pieds, et forme ce que M. de Marsigli et moi avions pris
      pour les petales de la fleur. Le calice de cette pretendue fleur est le
      corps meme de l'animal avance et sorti hors de la cellule."*<a
      href="#linknote-114" name="linknoteref-114" id="linknoteref-114"><small>114</small></a>
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     * This extract from Peyssonel's manuscript is given by M.
     Lacaze Duthiers in his valuable Histoire Naturelle du Corail
     (1866).
</pre>
    <p>
      The comparison of the flowers of the coral to a "petite ortie," or "little
      nettle," is perfectly just, but needs explanation. "Ortie de mer," or
      "sea-nettle," is, in fact, the French appellation for our "sea-anemone," a
      creature with which everybody, since the great aquarium mania, must have
      become familiar, even to the limits of boredom. In 1710, the great
      naturalist, Reaumur,<a href="#linknote-115" name="linknoteref-115"
      id="linknoteref-115"><small>115</small></a> had written a memoir for the
      express purpose of demonstrating that these "orties" are animals; and with
      this important paper Peyssonel must necessarily have been familiar.
      Therefore, when he declared the "flowers" of the red coral to be little
      "orties," it was the same thing as saying that they were animals of the
      same general nature as sea-anemones. But to Peyssonel's contemporaries
      this was an extremely startling announcement. It was hard to imagine the
      existence of such a thing as an association of animals into a structure
      with stem and branches altogether like a plant, and fixed to the soil as a
      plant is fixed; and the naturalists of that day preferred not to imagine
      it. Even Reaumur could not bring himself to accept the notion, and France
      being blessed with Academicians, whose great function (as the late Bishop
      Wilson <a href="#linknote-116" name="linknoteref-116" id="linknoteref-116"><small>116</small></a>
      and an eminent modern writer <a href="#linknote-117" name="linknoteref-117"
      id="linknoteref-117"><small>117</small></a> have so well shown) is to
      cause sweetness and light to prevail, and to prevent such unmannerly
      fellows as Peyssonel from blurting out unedifying truths, they suppressed
      him; and, as aforesaid, his great work remained in manuscript, and may at
      this day be consulted by the curious in that state, in the Bibliotheque du
      Museum d'Histoire Naturelle. Peyssonel, who evidently was a person of
      savage and untameable disposition, so far from appreciating the kindness
      of the Academicians in giving him time to reflect upon the
      unreasonableness, not to say rudeness, of making public statements in
      opposition to the views of some of the most distinguished of their body,
      seems bitterly to have resented the treatment he met with. For he sent all
      further communications to the Royal Society of London, which never had,
      and it is to be hoped never will have, anything of an academic
      constitution; and finally he took himself off to Guadaloupe, and became
      lost to science altogether.
    </p>
    <p>
      Fifteen or sixteen years after the date of Peyssonel's suppressed paper,
      the Abbe Trembley <a href="#linknote-118" name="linknoteref-118"
      id="linknoteref-118"><small>118</small></a> published his wonderful
      researches upon the fresh-water Hydra. Bernard de Jussieu <a
      href="#linknote-119" name="linknoteref-119" id="linknoteref-119"><small>119</small></a>
      and Guettard <a href="#linknote-120" name="linknoteref-120"
      id="linknoteref-120"><small>120</small></a> followed them up by like
      inquiries upon the marine sea-anemones and corallines; Reaumur, convinced
      against his will of the entire justice of Peyssonel's views, adopted them,
      and made him a half-and-half apology in the preface to the next published
      volume of the "Memoires pour servir l'Histoire des Insectes;" and, from
      this time forth, Peyssonel's doctrine that corals are the work of animal
      organisms has been part of the body of established scientific truth.
    </p>
    <p>
      Peyssonel, in the extract from his memoir already cited, compares the
      flower-like animal of the coral to a "poulpe," which is the French form of
      the name "polypus,"&mdash;"the many-footed,"&mdash;which the ancient
      naturalists gave to the soft-bodied cuttlefishes, which, like the coral
      animal, have eight arms, or tentacles, disposed around a central mouth.
      Reaumur, admitting the analogy indicated by Peyssonel, gave the name of
      polypes, not only to the sea-anemone, the coral animal, and the
      fresh-water Hydra, but to what are now known as the Polyzoa, and he termed
      the skeleton which they fabricate a "polypier," or "polypidom."
    </p>
    <p>
      The progress of discovery, since Reaumur's time, has made us very
      completely acquainted with the structure and habits of all these polypes.
      We know that, among the sea-anemones and coral-forming animals, each
      poylpe has a mouth leading to a stomach, which is open at its inner end,
      and thus communicates freely with the general cavity of the body; that the
      tentacles placed round the mouth are hollow, and that they perform the
      part of arms in seizing and capturing prey. It is known that many of these
      creatures are capable of being multiplied by artificial division, the
      divided halves growing, after a time, into complete and separate animals;
      and that many are able to perform a very similar process naturally, in
      such a manner that one polype may, by repeated incomplete divisions, give
      rise to a sort of sheet, or turf, formed by innumerable connected, and yet
      independent, descendants. Or, what is still more common, a polype may
      throw out buds, which are converted into polypes, or branches bearing
      polypes, until a tree-like mass, sometimes of very considerable size, is
      formed.
    </p>
    <p>
      This is what happens in the case of the red coral of commerce. A minute
      polype, fixed to the rocky bottom of the deep sea, grows up into a
      branched trunk. The end of every branch and twig is terminated by a
      polype; and all the polypes are connected together by a fleshy substance,
      traversed by innumerable canals which place each polype in communication
      with every other, and carry nourishment to the substance of the supporting
      stem. It is a sort of natural cooperative store, every polype helping the
      whole, at the same time as it helps itself. The interior of the stem, like
      that of the branches, is solidified by the deposition of carbonate of lime
      in its tissue, somewhat in the same fashion as our own bones are formed of
      animal matter impregnated with lime salts; and it is this dense skeleton
      (usually turned red by a peculiar colouring matter) cleared of the soft
      animal investment, as the hard wood of a tree might be stripped of its
      bark, which is the red coral.
    </p>
    <p>
      In the case of the red coral, the hard skeleton belongs to the interior of
      the stem and branches only; but in the commoner white corals, each polype
      has a complete skeleton of its own. These polypes are sometimes solitary,
      in which case the whole skeleton is represented by a single cup, with
      partitions radiating from its centre to its circumference. When the
      polypes formed by budding or division remain associated, the polypidom is
      sometimes made up of nothing but an aggregation of these cups, while at
      other times the cups are at once separated and held together, by an
      intermediate substance, which represents the branches of the red coral.
      The red coral polype again is a comparatively rare animal, inhabiting a
      limited area, the skeleton of which has but a very insignificant mass;
      while the white corals are very common, occur in almost all seas, and form
      skeletons which are sometimes extremely massive.
    </p>
    <p>
      With a very few exceptions, both the red and the white coral polypes are,
      in their adult state, firmly adherent to the sea-bottom; nor do their buds
      naturally become detached and locomotive. But, in addition to budding and
      division, these creatures possess the more ordinary methods of
      multiplication; and, at particular seasons, they give rise to numerous
      eggs of minute size. Within these eggs the young are formed, and they
      leave the egg in a condition which has no sort of resemblance to the
      perfect animal. It is, in fact, a minute oval body, many hundred times
      smaller than the full grown creature, and it swims about with great
      activity by the help of multitudes of little hair-like filaments, called
      cilia, with which its body is covered. These cilia all lash the water in
      one direction, and so drive the little body along as if it were propelled
      by thousands of extremely minute paddles. After enjoying its freedom for a
      longer or shorter time, and being carried either by the force of its own
      cilia, or by currents which bear it along, the embryo coral settles down
      to the bottom, loses its cilia, and becomes fixed to the rock, gradually
      assuming the polype form and growing up to the size of its parent. As the
      infant polypes of the coral may retain this free and active condition for
      many hours, or even days, and as a tidal or other current in the sea may
      easily flow at the speed of two or even more miles in an hour, it is clear
      that the embryo must often be transported to very considerable distances
      from the parent. And it is easily understood how a single polype, which
      may give rise to hundreds, or perhaps thousands, of embryos, may, by this
      process of partly active and partly passive migration, cover an immense
      surface with its offspring.
    </p>
    <p>
      The masses of coral which may be formed by the assemblages of polypes
      which spring by budding, or by dividing, from a single polype,
      occasionally attain very considerable dimensions. Such skeletons are
      sometimes great plates, many feet long and several feet in thickness; or
      they may form huge half globes, like the brainstone corals, or may reach
      the magnitude of stout shrubs or even small trees. There is reason to
      believe that such masses as these take a long time to form, and hence that
      the age a polype tree, or polype turf, may attain, may be considerable.
      But, sooner or later, the coral polypes, like all other things, die; the
      soft flesh decays, while the skeleton is left as a stony mass at the
      bottom of the sea, where it retains its integrity for a longer or a
      shorter time, according as its position affords more or less protection
      from the wear and tear of the waves.
    </p>
    <p>
      The polypes which give rise to the white coral are found, as has been
      said, in the seas of all parts of the world; but in the temperate and cold
      oceans they are scattered and comparatively small in size, so that the
      skeletons of those which die do not accumulate in any considerable
      quantity. But it is otherwise in the greater part of the ocean which lies
      in the warmer parts of the world, comprised within a distance of about
      eighteen hundred miles on each side of the equator. Within the zone thus
      bounded, by far the greater part of the ocean is inhabited by coral
      polypes, which not only form very strong and large skeletons, but
      associate together into great masses, like the thickets and the meadow
      turf, or, better still, the accumulations of peat, to which plants give
      rise on dry land. These masses of stony matter, heaped up beneath the
      waters of the ocean, become as dangerous to mariners as so much ordinary
      rock, and to these, as to the common rock ridges, the seaman gives the
      name of "reefs."
    </p>
    <p>
      Such coral reefs cover many thousand square miles in the Pacific and in
      the Indian Oceans. There is one reef, or rather great series of reefs,
      called the Barrier Reef, which stretches, almost continuously, for more
      than eleven hundred miles off the east coast of Australia. Multitudes of
      the islands in the Pacific are either reefs themselves, or are surrounded
      by reefs. The Red Sea is in many parts almost a maze of such reefs, and
      they abound no less in the West Indies, along the coast of Florida, and
      even as far north as the Bahama Islands. But it is a very remarkable
      circumstance that, within the area of what we may call the "coral zone,"
      there are no coral reefs upon the west coast of America, nor upon the west
      coast of Africa; and it is a general fact that the reefs are interrupted,
      or absent, opposite the mouths of great rivers. The causes of this
      apparent caprice in the distribution of coral reefs are not far to seek.
      The polypes which fabricate them require for their vigorous growth a
      temperature which must not fall below 68 degrees Fahrenheit all the year
      round, and this temperature is only to be found within the distance on
      each side of the equator which has been mentioned, or thereabouts. But
      even within the coral zone this degree of warmth is not everywhere to be
      had. On the west coast of America, and on the corresponding coast of
      Africa, the currents of cold water from the icy regions which surround the
      South Pole set northward, and it appears to be due to their cooling
      influence that the sea in these regions is free from the reef builders.
      Again, the coral polypes cannot live in water which is rendered brackish
      by floods from the land, or which is perturbed by mud from the same
      source, and hence it is that they cease to exist opposite the mouths of
      rivers, which damage them in both these ways.
    </p>
    <p>
      Such is the general distribution of the reef-building corals, but there
      are some very interesting and singular circumstances to be observed in the
      conformation of the reefs, when we consider them individually. The reefs,
      in fact, are of three different kinds; some of them stretch out from the
      shore, almost like a prolongation of the beach, covered only by shallow
      water, and in the case of an island, surrounding it like a fringe of no
      considerable breadth. These are termed "fringing reefs." Others are
      separated by a channel which may attain a width of many miles, and a depth
      of twenty or thirty fathoms or more, from the nearest land; and when this
      land is an island, the reef surrounds it like a low wall, and the sea
      between the reef and the land is, as it were, a moat inside this wall.
      Such reefs as these are called "encircling" when they surround an island;
      and "barrier" reefs, when they stretch parallel with the coast of a
      continent. In both these cases there is ordinary dry land inside the reef,
      and separated from it only by a narrower or a wider, a shallower or a
      deeper, space of sea, which is called a "lagoon," or "inner passage." But
      there is a third kind of reef, of very common occurrence in the Pacific
      and Indian Oceans, which goes by the name of "atoll." This is, to all
      intents and purposes, an encircling reef, without anything to encircle;
      or, in other words, without an island in the middle of its lagoon. The
      atoll has exactly the appearance of a vast, irregularly oval, or circular,
      breakwater, enclosing smooth water in its midst. The depth of the water in
      the lagoon rarely exceeds twenty or thirty fathoms, but, outside the reef,
      it deepens with great rapidity to two hundred or three hundred fathoms.
      The depth immediately outside the barrier, or encircling, reefs, may also
      be very considerable; but, at the outer edge of a fringing reef, it does
      not amount usually to more than twenty or twenty-five fathoms; in other
      words, from one hundred and twenty to one hundred and fifty feet.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus, if the water of the ocean should be suddenly drained away, we should
      see the atolls rising from the sea-bed like vast truncated cones, and
      resembling so many volcanic craters, except that their sides would be
      steeper than those of an ordinary volcano. In the case of the encircling
      reefs, the cone, with the enclosed island, would look like Vesuvius with
      Monte Nuovo within the old crater of Somma;<a href="#linknote-121"
      name="linknoteref-121" id="linknoteref-121"><small>121</small></a> while,
      finally, the island with a fringing reef would have the appearance of an
      ordinary hill, or mountain, girded by a vast parapet, within which would
      lie a shallow moat. And the dry bed of the Pacific might afford grounds
      for an inhabitant of the moon to speculate upon the extraordinary
      subterranean activity to which these vast and numerous "craters" bore
      witness!
    </p>
    <p>
      When the structure of a fringing reef is investigated, the bottom of the
      lagoon is found to be covered with fine whitish mud, which results from
      the breaking up of the dead corals. Upon this muddy floor there lie, here
      and there, growing corals, or occasionally great blocks of dead coral,
      which have been torn by storms from the outer edge of the reef, and washed
      into the lagoon. Shellfish and worms of various kinds abound; and fish,
      some of which prey upon the coral, sport in the deeper pools. But the
      corals which are to be seen growing in the shallow waters of the lagoon
      are of a different kind from those which abound on the outer edge of the
      reef, and of which the reef is built up. Close to the seaward edge of the
      reef, over which, even in calm weather, a surf almost always breaks, the
      coral rock is encrusted with a thick coat of a singular vegetable
      organism, which contains a great deal of lime&mdash;the so-called
      Nullipora. Beyond this, in the part of the edge of the reef which is
      always covered by the breaking waves, the living, true, reef-polypes make
      their appearance; and, in different forms, coat the steep seaward face of
      the reef to a depth of one hundred or even one hundred and fifty feet.
      Beyond this depth the sounding-lead rests, not upon the wall-like face of
      the reef, but on the ordinary shelving sea-bottom. And the distance to
      which a fringing reef extends from the land corresponds with that at which
      the sea has a depth of twenty or five-and-twenty fathoms.
    </p>
    <p>
      If, as we have supposed, the sea could be suddenly withdrawn from around
      an island provided with a fringing reef, such as the Mauritius,<a
      href="#linknote-122" name="linknoteref-122" id="linknoteref-122"><small>122</small></a>
      the reef would present the aspect of a terrace, its seaward face, one
      hundred feet or more high, blooming with the animal flowers of the coral,
      while its surface would be hollowed out into a shallow and irregular
      moat-like excavation.
    </p>
    <p>
      The coral mud, which occupies the bottom of the lagoon, and with which all
      the interstices of the coral skeletons which accumulate to form the reef
      are filled up, does not proceed from the washing action of the waves
      alone; innumerable fishes, and other creatures which prey upon the coral,
      add a very important contribution of finely-triturated calcareous matter;
      and the corals and mud becoming incorporated together, gradually harden
      and give rise to a sort of limestone rock, which may vary a good deal in
      texture. Sometimes it remains friable and chalky, but, more often, the
      infiltration of water, charged with carbonic acid, dissolves some of the
      calcareous matter, and deposits it elsewhere in the interstices of the
      nascent rock, thus glueing and cementing the particles together into a
      hard mass; or it may even dissolve the carbonate of lime more extensively,
      and re-deposit it in a crystalline form. On the beach of the lagoon, where
      the coral sand is washed into layers by the action of the waves, its
      grains become thus fused together into strata of a limestone, so hard that
      they ring when struck with a hammer, and inclined at a gentle angle,
      corresponding with that of the surface of the beach. The hard parts of the
      many animals which live upon the reef become imbedded in this coral
      limestone, so that a block may be full of shells of bivalves and
      univalves, or of sea urchins; and even sometimes encloses the eggs of
      turtles in a state of petrification. The active and vigorous growth of the
      reef goes on only at the seaward margins, where the polypes are exposed to
      the wash of the surf, and are thereby provided with an abundant supply of
      air and of food. The interior portion of the reef may be regarded as
      almost wholly an accumulation of dead skeletons. Where a river comes down
      from the land there is a break in the reef, for the reasons which have
      been already mentioned.
    </p>
    <p>
      The origin and mode of formation of a fringing reef, such as that just
      described, are plain enough. The embryos of the coral polypes have fixed
      themselves upon the submerged shore of the island, as far out as they
      could live, namely, to a depth of twenty or twenty-five fathoms. One
      generation has succeeded another, building itself up upon the dead
      skeletons of its predecessor. The mass has been consolidated by the
      infiltration of coral mud, and hardened by partial solution and
      redeposition, until a great rampart of coral rock one hundred or one
      hundred and fifty feet high on its seaward face has been formed all round
      the island, with only such gaps as result from the outflow of rivers, in
      the place of sally-ports.
    </p>
    <p>
      The structure of the rocky accumulation in the encircling reefs and in the
      atolls is essentially the same as in the fringing reef. But, in addition
      to the differences of depth inside and out, they present some other
      peculiarities. These reefs, and especially the atolls, are usually
      interrupted at one part of their circumference, and this part is always
      situated on the leeward side of the reef, or that which is the more
      sheltered side. Now, as all these reefs are situated within the region in
      which the tradewinds prevail, it follows that, on the north side of the
      equator, where the trade-wind is a northeasterly wind, the opening of the
      reef is on the southwest side: while in the southern hemisphere, where the
      trade-winds blow from the southeast, the opening lies to the northwest.
      The curious practical result follows from this structure, that the lagoons
      to these reefs really form admirable harbours, if a ship can only get
      inside them. But the main difference between the encircling reefs and the
      atolls, on the one hand, and the fringing reefs on the other, lies in the
      fact of the much greater depth of water on the seaward faces of the
      former. As a consequence of this fact, the whole of this face is not, as
      it is in the case of the fringing reef, covered with living coral polypes.
      For, as we have seen, these polypes cannot live at a greater depth than
      about twenty-five fathoms; and actual observation has shown that while,
      down to this depth, the sounding-lead will bring up branches of live coral
      from the outer wall of such a reef, at a greater depth it fetches to the
      surface nothing but dead coral and coral sand. We must, therefore, picture
      to ourselves an atoll, or an encircling reef, as fringed for one hundred
      feet, or more, from its summit, with coral polypes busily engaged in
      fabricating coral; while, below this comparatively narrow belt, its
      surface is a bare and smooth expanse of coral sand, supported upon and
      within a core of coral limestone. Thus, if the bed of the Pacific were
      suddenly laid bare, as was just now supposed, the appearance of the
      reef-mountains would be exactly the reverse of that presented by many high
      mountains on land. For these are white with snow at the top, while their
      bases are clothed with an abundant and gaudily-coloured vegetation. But
      the coral cones would look grey and barren below, while their summits
      would be gay with a richly-coloured parterre of flowerlike coral polypes.
    </p>
    <p>
      The practical difficulties of sounding upon, and of bringing up portions
      of, the seaward face of an atoll or of an encircling reef, are so great,
      in consequence of the constant and dangerous swell which sets towards it,
      that no exact information concerning the depth to which the reefs are
      composed of coral has yet been obtained. There is no reason to doubt,
      however, that the reef-cone has the same structure from its summit to its
      base, and that its sea-wall is throughout mainly composed of dead coral.
    </p>
    <p>
      And now arises a serious difficulty. If the coral polypes cannot live at a
      greater depth than one hundred or one hundred and fifty feet, how can they
      have built up the base of the reef-cone, which may be two thousand feet,
      or more, below the surface of the sea?
    </p>
    <p>
      In order to get over this objection, it was at one time supposed that the
      reef-building polypes had settled upon the summits of a chain of submarine
      mountains. But what is there in physical geography to justify the
      assumption of the existence of a chain of mountains stretching for one
      thousand miles or more, and so nearly of the same height, that none should
      rise above the level of the sea, nor fall one hundred and fifty feet below
      that level?
    </p>
    <p>
      How, again, on this hypothesis, are atolls to be accounted for, unless, as
      some have done, we take refuge in the wild supposition that every atoll
      corresponds with the crater of a submarine volcano? And what explanation
      does it afford of the fact that, in some parts of the ocean, only atolls
      and encircling reefs occur, while others present none but fringing reefs?
    </p>
    <p>
      These and other puzzling facts remained insoluble until the publication,
      in the year 1840, of Mr. Darwin's famous work on coral reefs;<a
      href="#linknote-123" name="linknoteref-123" id="linknoteref-123"><small>123</small></a>
      in which a key was given to all the difficult problems connected with the
      subject, and every difficulty was shown to be capable of solution by
      deductive reasoning from a happy combination of certain well-established
      geological and biological truths. Mr. Darwin, in fact, showed that, so
      long as the level of the sea remains unaltered in any area in which coral
      reefs are being formed, or if the level of the sea relatively to that of
      the land is falling, the only reefs which can be formed are fringing
      reefs. While if, on the contrary, the level of the sea is rising
      relatively to that of the land, at a rate not faster than that at which
      the upward growth of the coral can keep pace with it, the reef will
      gradually pass from the condition of a fringing, into that of an
      encircling or barrier reef. And, finally, that if the relative level of
      the sea rise so much that the encircled land is completely submerged, the
      reef must necessarily pass into the condition of an atoll.
    </p>
    <p>
      For, suppose the relative level of the sea to remain stationary, after a
      fringing reef has reached that distance from the land at which the depth
      of water amounts to one hundred and fifty feet. Then the reef cannot
      extend seaward by the migration of coral germs, because these coral germs
      would find the bottom of the sea to be too deep for them to live in. And
      the only manner in which the reef could extend outwards, would be by the
      gradual accumulation, at the foot of its seaward face, of a talus of coral
      fragments torn off by the violence of the waves, which talus might, in
      course of time, become high enough to bring its upper surface within the
      limits of coral growth, and in that manner provide a sort of factitious
      sea-bottom upon which the coral embryos might perch. If, on the other
      hand, the level of the sea were slowly and gradually lowered, it is clear
      that the parts of its bottom originally beyond the limit of coral growth
      would gradually be brought within the required distance of the surface,
      and thus the reef might be indefinitely extended. But this process would
      give rise neither to an encircling reef nor to an atoll, but to a broad
      belt of upheaved coral rock, increasing the dimensions of the dry land,
      and continuous seawards with the fresh fringing reef.
    </p>
    <p>
      Suppose, however, that the sea-level rose instead of falling, at the same
      slow and gradual rate at which we know it to be rising in some parts of
      the world,&mdash;not more, in fact, than a few inches, or, at most, a foot
      or two, in a hundred years. Then, while the reef would be unable to extend
      itself seaward, the sea-bottom outside it being gradually more and more
      removed from the depth at which the life of the coral polypes is possible,
      it would be able to grow upwards as fast as the sea rose. But the growth
      would take place almost exclusively around the circumference of the reef,
      this being the only region in which the coral polypes would find the
      conditions favourable for their existence. The bottom of the lagoon would
      be raised, in the main, only by the coral debris and coral mud, formed in
      the manner already described; consequently, the margins of the reef would
      rise faster than the bottom, or, in other words, the lagoon would
      constantly become deeper. And, at the same time, it would gradually
      increase in breadth; as the rising sea, covering more of the land, would
      occupy a wider space between the edge of the reef and what remained of the
      land. Thus the rising sea would eventually convert a large island with a
      fringing reef into a small island surrounded by an encircling reef. And it
      will be obvious that when the rising of the sea has gone so far as
      completely to cover the highest points of the island, the reef will have
      passed into the condition of an atoll.
    </p>
    <p>
      But how is it possible that the relative level of the land and sea should
      be altered to this extent? Clearly, only in one of two ways: either the
      sea must have risen over those areas which are now covered by atolls and
      encircling reefs; or, the land upon which the sea rests must have been
      depressed to a corresponding extent.
    </p>
    <p>
      If the sea has risen, its rise must have taken place over the whole world
      simultaneously, and it must have risen to the same height over all parts
      of the coral zone. Grounds have been shown for the belief that the general
      level of the sea may have been different at different times; it has been
      suggested, for example, that the accumulation of ice about the poles
      during one of the cold periods of the earth's history necessarily implies
      a diminution in the volume of the sea proportioned to the amount of its
      water thus permanently locked up in the Arctic and Antarctic ice-cellars;
      while, in the warm periods, the greater or less disappearance of the polar
      ice-cap implies a corresponding addition of water to the ocean. And no
      doubt this reasoning must be admitted to be sound in principle; though it
      is very hard to say what practical effect the additions and subtractions
      thus made have had on the level of the ocean; inasmuch as such additions
      and subtractions might be either intensified or nullified, by
      contemporaneous changes in the level of the land. And no one has yet shown
      that any such great melting of polar ice, and consequent raising of the
      level of the water of the ocean, has taken place since the existing atolls
      began to be formed.
    </p>
    <p>
      In the absence of any evidence that the sea has ever risen to the extent
      required to give rise to the encircling reefs and the atolls, Mr. Darwin
      adopted the opposite hypothesis, viz., that the land has undergone
      extensive and slow depression in those localities in which these
      structures exist.
    </p>
    <p>
      It seems, at first, a startling paradox, to suppose that the land is less
      fixed than the sea; but that such is the case is the uniform testimony of
      geology. Beds of sandstone or limestone, thousands of feet thick, and all
      full of marine remains, occur in various parts of the earth's surface, and
      prove, beyond a doubt, that when these beds were formed, that portion of
      the sea-bottom which they then occupied underwent a slow and gradual
      depression to a distance which cannot have been less than the thickness of
      those beds, and may have been very much greater. In supposing, therefore,
      that the great areas of the Pacific and of the Indian Ocean, over which
      atolls and encircling reefs are found scattered, have undergone a
      depression of some hundreds, or, it may be, thousands of feet, Mr. Darwin
      made a supposition which had nothing forced or improbable, but was
      entirely in accordance with what we know to have taken place over
      similarly extensive areas, in other periods of the world's history. But
      Mr. Darwin subjected his hypothesis to an ingenious indirect test. If his
      view be correct, it is clear that neither atolls, nor encircling reefs,
      should be found in those portions of the ocean in which we have reason to
      believe, on independent grounds, that the sea-bottom has long been either
      stationary, or slowly rising. Now it is known that, as a general rule, the
      level of the land is either stationary, or is undergoing a slow upheaval,
      in the neighborhood of active volcanoes; and, therefore, neither atolls
      nor encircling reefs ought to be found in regions in which volcanoes are
      numerous and active. And this turns out to be the case. Appended to Mr.
      Darwin's great work on coral reefs, there is a map on which atolls and
      encircling reefs are indicated by one colour, fringing reefs by another,
      and active volcanoes by a third. And it is at once obvious that the lines
      of active volcanoes lie around the margins of the areas occupied by the
      atolls and the encircling reefs. It is exactly as if the upheaving
      volcanic agencies had lifted up the edges of these great areas, while
      their centres had undergone a corresponding depression. An atoll area may,
      in short, be pictured as a kind of basin, the margins of which have been
      pushed up by the subterranean forces, to which the craters of the
      volcanoes have, at intervals, given vent.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus we must imagine the area of the Pacific now covered by the Polynesian
      Archipelago, as having been, at some former time, occupied by large
      islands, or, may be, by a great continent, with the ordinarily diversified
      surface of plain, and hill, and mountain chain. The shores of this great
      land were doubtless fringed by coral reefs; and, as it slowly underwent
      depression, the hilly regions, converted into islands, became, at first,
      surrounded by fringing reefs, and then, as depression went on, these
      became converted into encircling reefs, and these, finally, into atolls,
      until a maze of reefs and coral-girdled islets took the place of the
      original land masses.
    </p>
    <p>
      Thus the atolls and the encircling reefs furnish us with clear, though
      indirect, evidence of changes in the physical geography of large parts of
      the earth's surface; and even, as my lamented friend, the late Professor
      Jukes,<a href="#linknote-124" name="linknoteref-124" id="linknoteref-124"><small>124</small></a>
      has suggested, give us indications of the manner in which some of the most
      puzzling facts connected with the distribution of animals have been
      brought about. For example, Australia and New Guinea are separated by
      Torres Straits, a broad belt of sea one hundred or one hundred and twenty
      miles wide. Nevertheless, there is in many respects a curious resemblance
      between the land animals which inhabit New Guinea and the land animals
      which inhabit Australia. But, at the same time, the marine shellfish which
      are found in the shallow waters of the shores of New Guinea are quite
      different from those which are met with upon the coasts of Australia. Now,
      the eastern end of Torres Straits is full of atolls, which, in fact, form
      the northern termination of the Great Barrier Reef which skirts the
      eastern coast of Australia. It follows, therefore, that the eastern end of
      Torres Straits is an area of depression, and it is very possible, and on
      many grounds highly probable, that, in former times, Australia and New
      Guinea were directly connected together, and that Torres Straits did not
      exist. If this were the case, the existence of cassowaries and of
      marsupial quadrupeds, both in New Guinea and in Australia, becomes
      intelligible; while the difference between the littoral molluscs of the
      north and the south shores of Torres Straits is readily explained by the
      great probability that, when the depression in question took place, and
      what was, at first, an arm of the sea became converted into a strait
      separating Australia from New Guinea, the northern shore of this new sea
      became tenanted with marine animals from the north, while the southern
      shore was peopled by immigrants from the already existing marine
      Australian fauna.
    </p>
    <p>
      Inasmuch as the growth of the reef depends upon that of successive
      generations of coral polypes, and as each generation takes a certain time
      to grow to its full size, and can only separate its calcareous skeleton
      from the water in which it lives at a certain rate, it is clear that the
      reefs are records not only of changes in physical geography, but of the
      lapse of time. It is by no means easy, however, to estimate the exact
      value of reef chronology, and the attempts which have been made to
      determine the rate at which a reef grows vertically have yielded anything
      but precise results. A cautious writer, Mr. Dana,<a href="#linknote-125"
      name="linknoteref-125" id="linknoteref-125"><small>125</small></a> whose
      extensive study of corals and coral reefs makes him an eminently competent
      judge, states his conclusion in the following terms:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      "The rate of growth of the common branching madrepore is not over one and
      a half inches a year. As the branches are open, this would not be
      equivalent to more than half an inch in height of solid coral for the
      whole surface covered by the madrepore; and, as they are also porous, to
      not over three-eighths of an inch of solid limestone. But a coral
      plantation has large bare patches without corals, and the coral sands are
      widely distributed by currents, part of them to depths over one hundred
      feet where there are no living corals; not more than one-sixth of the
      surface of a reef region is, in fact, covered with growing species. This
      reduces the three-eighths to ONE-SIXTEENTH. Shells and other organic
      relics may contribute one-fourth as much as corals. At the outside, the
      average upward increase of the whole reef-ground per year would not exceed
      ONE-EIGHTH of an inch.
    </p>
    <p>
      "Now some reefs are at least two thousand feet thick, which at one-eighth
      of an inch a year, corresponds to one hundred and ninety-two thousand
      years."*
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     * Dana, Manual of Geology, p. 591.
</pre>
    <p>
      Halve, or quarter, this estimate if you will, in order to be certain of
      erring upon the right side, and still there remains a prodigious period
      during which the ancestors of existing coral polypes have been
      undisturbedly at work; and during which, therefore, the climatal
      conditions over the coral area must have been much what they are now.
    </p>
    <p>
      And all this lapse of time has occurred within the most recent period of
      the history of the earth. The remains of reefs formed by coral polypes of
      different kinds from those which exist now, enter largely into the
      composition of the limestones of the Jurassic period;<a
      href="#linknote-126" name="linknoteref-126" id="linknoteref-126"><small>126</small></a>
      and still more widely different coral polypes have contributed their quota
      to the vast thickness of the carboniferous and Devonian strata. Then as
      regards the latter group of rocks in America, the high authority already
      quoted tells us:&mdash;
    </p>
    <p>
      "The Upper Helderberg period is eminently the coral reef period of the
      palaeozoic ages. Many of the rocks abound in coral, and are as truly coral
      reefs as the modern reefs of the Pacific. The corals are sometimes
      standing on the rocks in the position they had when growing: others are
      lying in fragments, as they were broken and heaped by the waves; and
      others were reduced to a compact limestone by the finer trituration before
      consolidation into rock. This compact variety is the most common kind
      among the coral reef rocks of the present seas; and it often contains but
      few distinct fossils, although formed in water that abounded in life. At
      the fall of the Ohio, near Louisville, there is a magnificent display of
      the old reef. Hemispherical Favosites, five or six feet in diameter, lie
      there nearly as perfect as when they were covered by their flowerlike
      polypes; and besides these, there are various branching corals, and a
      profusion of Cyathophyllia, or cup-corals."*
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     * Dana, Manual of Geology, p. 272.
</pre>
    <p>
      Thus, in all the great periods of the earth's history of which we know
      anything, a part of the then living matter has had the form of polypes,
      competent to separate from the water of the sea the carbonate of lime
      necessary for their own skeletons. Grain by grain, and particle by
      particle, they have built up vast masses of rock, the thickness of which
      is measured by hundreds of feet, and their area by thousands of square
      miles. The slow oscillations of the crust of the earth, producing great
      changes in the distribution of land and water, have often obliged the
      living matter of the coral-builders to shift the locality of its
      operations; and, by variation and adaptation to these modifications of
      condition, its forms have as often changed. The work it has done in the
      past is, for the most part, swept away, but fragments remain, and, if
      there were no other evidence, suffice to prove the general constancy of
      the operations of Nature in this world, through periods of almost
      inconceivable duration.
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_NOTE" id="link2H_NOTE">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      NOTES
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0016" id="link2H_4_0016">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      AUTOBIOGRAPHY
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-1" id="linknote-1">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      1 (<a href="#linknoteref-1">return</a>)<br /> [ Autobiography: Huxley's
      account of this sketch, written in 1889, is as follows: "A man who is
      bringing out a series of portraits of celebrities, with a sketch of their
      career attached, has bothered me out of my life for something to go with
      my portrait, and to escape the abominable bad taste of some of the
      notices, I have done that."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-2" id="linknote-2">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      2 (<a href="#linknoteref-2">return</a>)<br /> [ pre-Boswellian epoch: the
      time before Boswell. James Boswell (1740-1795) wrote the famous Life of
      Samuel Johnson. Mr. Leslie Stephen declares that this book "became the
      first specimen of a new literary type." "It is a full-length portrait of a
      man's domestic life with enough picturesque detail to enable us to see him
      through the eyes of private friendship. . . ." A number of biographers
      since Boswell have imitated his method; and Leslie Stephen believes that
      "we owe it in some degree to his example that we have such delightful
      books as Lockhart's Life of Scott or Mr. Trevelyan's Life of Macaulay."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-3" id="linknote-3">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      3 (<a href="#linknoteref-3">return</a>)<br /> [ "Bene qui latuit, bene
      vixit": from Ovid. He who has kept himself well hidden, has lived well.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-4" id="linknote-4">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      4 (<a href="#linknoteref-4">return</a>)<br /> [ Prince George of Cambridge:
      the grandson of King George III, second Duke of Cambridge, and
      Commander-in-chief of the British Army.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-5" id="linknote-5">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      5 (<a href="#linknoteref-5">return</a>)<br /> [ Mr. Herbert Spencer (1820&mdash;1903):
      a celebrated English philosopher and powerful advocate of the doctrine of
      evolution. Spencer is regarded as one of the most profound thinkers of
      modern times. He was one of Huxley's closest friends.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-6" id="linknote-6">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      6 (<a href="#linknoteref-6">return</a>)<br /> [ in partibus infidelium: in
      the domain of the unbelievers.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-7" id="linknote-7">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      7 (<a href="#linknoteref-7">return</a>)<br /> [ "sweet south upon a bed of
      violets." Cf. Twelfth Night, Act I, sc. I, l. 5.
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     O, it came o'er my ear like the sweet sound
     That breathes upon a bank of violets,
     Stealing and giving odour.
</pre>
    <p>
      For the reading "sweet south" instead of "sweet sound," see Rolfe's
      edition of Twelfth Night.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-8" id="linknote-8">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      8 (<a href="#linknoteref-8">return</a>)<br /> [ "Lehrjahre":
      apprenticeship.
    </p>
    <p>
      Charing Cross School of Medicine: a school connected with the Charing
      Cross Hospital in the Strand, London.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-9" id="linknote-9">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      9 (<a href="#linknoteref-9">return</a>)<br /> [ Nelson: Horatio Nelson, a
      celebrated English Admiral born in Norfolk, England, 1758, and died on
      board the Victory at Trafalgar, 1805. It was before the battle off Cape
      Trafalgar that Nelson hoisted his famous signal, "England expects every
      man will do his duty." Cf. Tennyson's Ode to the Duke of Wellington,
      stanza VI, for a famous tribute to Nelson.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-10" id="linknote-10">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      10 (<a href="#linknoteref-10">return</a>)<br /> [ middies: abbreviated form
      for midshipmen.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-11" id="linknote-11">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      11 (<a href="#linknoteref-11">return</a>)<br /> [ Suites a Buffon: sequels
      to Buffon. Buffon (1707-1781) was a French naturalist who wrote many
      volumes on science.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-12" id="linknote-12">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      12 (<a href="#linknoteref-12">return</a>)<br /> [ Linnean Society: a
      scientific society formed in 1788 under the auspices of several fellows of
      the Royal Society.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-13" id="linknote-13">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      13 (<a href="#linknoteref-13">return</a>)<br /> [ Royal Society: The Royal
      Society for Improving Natural Knowledge; the oldest scientific society in
      Great Britain, and one of the oldest in Europe. It was founded by Charles
      II, in 1660, its nucleus being an association of learned men already in
      existence. It is supposed to be identical with the Invisible College which
      Boyle mentions in 1646. It was incorporated under the name of The Royal
      Society in 1661. The publications of the Royal Society are called
      Philosophical Transactions. The society has close connection with the
      government, and has assisted the government in various important
      scientific undertakings among which may be mentioned Parry's North Pole
      expedition. The society also distributes $20,000 yearly for the promotion
      of scientific research.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-14" id="linknote-14">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      14 (<a href="#linknoteref-14">return</a>)<br /> [ Rastignac: a character in
      Le Pere Goriot. At the close of the story Rastignac says, "A nous deux,
      maintenant":&mdash;Henceforth there is war between us.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-15" id="linknote-15">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      15 (<a href="#linknoteref-15">return</a>)<br /> [ Pere Goriot: a novel of
      Balzac's with a plot similar to King Lear.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-16" id="linknote-16">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      16 (<a href="#linknoteref-16">return</a>)<br /> [ Professor Tyndall
      (1820-1893): a distinguished British physicist and member of the Royal
      Society. He explored with Huxley the glaciers of Switzerland. His work in
      electricity, radiant heat, light and acoustics gave him a foremost place
      in science.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-17" id="linknote-17">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      17 (<a href="#linknoteref-17">return</a>)<br /> [ Ecclesiastical spirit:
      the spirit manifested by the clergy of England in Huxley's time against
      the truths of science. The clergy considered scientific truth to be
      disastrous to religious truth. Huxley's attitude toward the teaching of
      religious truth is illuminated by this quotation, which he uses to explain
      his own position: "I have the fullest confidence that in the reading and
      explaining of the Bible, what the children will be taught will be the
      great truths of Christian Life and conduct, which all of us desire they
      should know, and that no effort will be made to cram into their poor
      little minds, theological dogmas which their tender age prevents them from
      understanding." Huxley defines his idea of a church as a place in which,
      "week by week, services should be devoted, not to the iteration of
      abstract propositions in theology, but to the setting before men's minds
      of an ideal of true, just and pure living; a place in which those who are
      weary of the burden of daily cares should find a moment's rest in the
      contemplation of the higher life which is possible for all, though
      attained by so few; a place in which the man of strife and of business
      should have time to think how small, after all, are the rewards he covets
      compared with peace and charity."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-18" id="linknote-18">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      18 (<a href="#linknoteref-18">return</a>)<br /> [ New Reformation: Huxley
      writes: "We are in the midst of a gigantic movement greater than that
      which preceded and produced the Reformation, and really only the
      continuation of that movement. . . . But this organization will be the
      work of generations of men, and those who further it most will be those
      who teach men to rest in no lie, and to rest in no verbal delusion."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0017" id="link2H_4_0017">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON THE ADVISABLENESS OF IMPROVING NATURAL KNOWLEDGE (1866)
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-19" id="linknote-19">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      19 (<a href="#linknoteref-19">return</a>)<br /> [ On the Advisableness of
      Improving Natural Knowledge: from Method and Results: also published in
      Lay Sermons, Addresses and Reviews.]
    </p>
    <p>
      For the history of the times mentioned in this essay, see Green's Short
      History of the English People.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-20" id="linknote-20">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      20 (<a href="#linknoteref-20">return</a>)<br /> [ The very spot: St.
      Martin's Borough Hall and Public Library, on Charing Cross Road, near
      Trafalgar Square.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-21" id="linknote-21">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      21 (<a href="#linknoteref-21">return</a>)<br /> [ Defoe (1661-1731): an
      English novelist and political writer. On account of his political
      writings Defoe was sentenced to stand in the pillory, and to be
      "imprisoned during the Queen's pleasure." During this imprisonment he
      wrote many articles. Later in life he wrote Robinson Crusoe, The Fortunes
      and Misfortunes of Moll Flanders, Journal of the Plague Year, and other
      books less well known.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-22" id="linknote-22">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      22 (<a href="#linknoteref-22">return</a>)<br /> [ unholy cursing and
      crackling wit of the Rochesters and Sedleys: John Wilmot, the second Earl
      of Rochester, and Sir Charles Sedley, were both friends of Charles II, and
      were noted for biting wit and profligacy. Green, in his Short History of
      the English People, thus describes them: "Lord Rochester was a fashionable
      poet, and the titles of some of his poems are such as no pen of our day
      could copy. Sir Charles Sedley was a fashionable wit, and the foulness of
      his words made even the porters in the Covent Garden belt him from the
      balcony when he ventured to address them."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-23" id="linknote-23">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      23 (<a href="#linknoteref-23">return</a>)<br /> [ Laud: Archbishop of
      Canterbury. Laud was born in 1573, and beheaded at London in 1645. He was
      throughout the reign of Charles I a staunch supporter of the King. He was
      impeached by the Long Parliament in 1640 and executed on Tower Hill, in
      1645.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-24" id="linknote-24">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      24 (<a href="#linknoteref-24">return</a>)<br /> [ selenography: the
      scientific study of the moon with special reference to its physical
      condition.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-25" id="linknote-25">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      25 (<a href="#linknoteref-25">return</a>)<br /> [ Torricellian experiment:
      a reference to the discovery of the principle of the barometer by the
      Italian, Torricelli, in 1643.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-26" id="linknote-26">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      26 (<a href="#linknoteref-26">return</a>)<br /> [ Sir Francis Bacon
      (1561-1626): Bacon endeavored to teach that civilization cannot be brought
      to a high point except as man applies himself to the study of the secrets
      of nature, and uses these discoveries for inventions which will give him
      power over his environment. The chief value of the work was that it called
      attention to the uses of induction and to the experimental study of facts.
      See Roger's A Student's History of Philosophy, page 243.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-27" id="linknote-27">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      27 (<a href="#linknoteref-27">return</a>)<br /> [ The learned Dr. Wallis
      (1616-1703): Dr. Wallis is regarded as the greatest of Newton's
      predecessors in mathematical history. His works are numerous and are on a
      great variety of subjects. He was one of the first members of the Royal
      Society.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-28" id="linknote-28">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      28 (<a href="#linknoteref-28">return</a>)<br /> [ "New Philosophy": Bacon's
      ideas on science and philosophy as set forth in his works.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-29" id="linknote-29">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      29 (<a href="#linknoteref-29">return</a>)<br /> [ Royal Society: see note,
      page 11.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-30" id="linknote-30">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      30 (<a href="#linknoteref-30">return</a>)<br /> [ Newton, Sir Isaac
      (1642-1721): a distinguished natural philosopher of England. Newton was
      elected a member of the Royal Society in 1672. His most important
      scientific accomplishment was the establishing of the law of universal
      gravitation. The story of the fall of the apple was first related by
      Voltaire to whom it was given by Newton's niece.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-31" id="linknote-31">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      31 (<a href="#linknoteref-31">return</a>)<br /> [ "Philosophical
      Transactions": the publications of the Royal Society.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-32" id="linknote-32">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      32 (<a href="#linknoteref-32">return</a>)<br /> [ Galileo (1564-1642): a
      famous Italian astronomer. His most noted work was the construction of the
      thermometer and a telescope. He discovered the satellites of Jupiter in
      1610. In 1610, also, he observed the sun's spots. His views were condemned
      by the Pope in 1616 and in 1633 he was forced by the Inquisition to abjure
      the Copernican theory.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-33" id="linknote-33">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      33 (<a href="#linknoteref-33">return</a>)<br /> [ Vesalius (1514-1564): a
      noted Belgian anatomist.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-34" id="linknote-34">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      34 (<a href="#linknoteref-34">return</a>)<br /> [ Harvey (1578-1657): an
      English physiologist and anatomist. He is noted especially for his
      discovery of the circulation of the blood.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-35" id="linknote-35">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      35 (<a href="#linknoteref-35">return</a>)<br /> [ Subtle speculations:
      Selby gives examples from questions discussed by Thomas Aquinas. Whether
      all angels belong to the same genus, whether demons are evil by nature, or
      by will, whether they can change one substance into another, . . . whether
      an angel can move from one point to another without passing through
      intermediate space.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-36" id="linknote-36">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      36 (<a href="#linknoteref-36">return</a>)<br /> [ Schoolmen: a term used to
      designate the followers of scholasticism, a philosophy of dogmatic
      religion which assumed a certain subject-matter as absolute and
      unquestionable. The duty of the Schoolman was to explain church doctrine;
      these explanations were characterized by fine distinctions and by an
      absence of real content. See Roger's A Student's History of Philosophy;
      also Baldwin's Dictionary of Philosophy and Psychology.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-37" id="linknote-37">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      37 (<a href="#linknoteref-37">return</a>)<br /> [ "writ in water": an
      allusion to Keats' request that the words "Here lies one whose name was
      writ in water" be his epitaph. The words are inscribed on his tomb in the
      Protestant Cemetery at Rome.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-38" id="linknote-38">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      38 (<a href="#linknoteref-38">return</a>)<br /> [ Lord Brouncker: The first
      president of the Royal Society after its incorporation in 1662 was Lord
      Brouneker.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-39" id="linknote-39">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      39 (<a href="#linknoteref-39">return</a>)<br /> [ revenant: ghost.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-40" id="linknote-40">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      40 (<a href="#linknoteref-40">return</a>)<br /> [ Boyle: Robert Boyle
      (1627-1691): a British chemist and natural philosopher who was noted
      especially for his discovery of Boyle's law of the elasticity of air.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-41" id="linknote-41">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      41 (<a href="#linknoteref-41">return</a>)<br /> [ Evelyn (1620-1706): an
      English author and member of the Royal Society. His most important work is
      the Diary, valuable for the full account which it gives of the manners and
      customs of the time.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-42" id="linknote-42">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      42 (<a href="#linknoteref-42">return</a>)<br /> [ The Restoration: In
      English history the re-establishing of the English monarchy with the
      return of King Charles II in 1660; by extension the whole reign of Charles
      II: as, the dramatists of the Restoration. Century Dictionary.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-43" id="linknote-43">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      43 (<a href="#linknoteref-43">return</a>)<br /> [ Aladdin's lamps: a
      reference to the story of the Wonderful Lamp in the Arabian Nights. The
      magic lamp brought marvelous good fortune to the poor widow's son who
      possessed it. Cf. also Lowell's Aladdin:&mdash;
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     When I was a beggarly boy,
     And lived in a cellar damp,
     I had not a friend or a toy,
     But I had Aladdin's lamp;
     When I could not sleep for the cold,
     I had fire enough in my brain,
     And builded, with roofs of gold,
     My beautiful castles in Spain!]
</pre>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-44" id="linknote-44">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      44 (<a href="#linknoteref-44">return</a>)<br /> [ "When in heaven the
      stars": from Tennyson's Specimens of a Translation of the Iliad in Blank
      Verse.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-45" id="linknote-45">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      45 (<a href="#linknoteref-45">return</a>)<br /> [ "increasing God's honour
      and bettering man's estate": Bacon's statement of his purpose in writing
      the Advancement of Learning.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-46" id="linknote-46">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      46 (<a href="#linknoteref-46">return</a>)<br /> [ For example, etc.: could
      the sentence beginning thus be written in better form?]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-47" id="linknote-47">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      47 (<a href="#linknoteref-47">return</a>)<br /> [ Rumford (1738-1814):
      Benjamin Thompson, Count Rumford, an eminent scientist. Rumford was born
      in America and educated at Harvard. Suspected of loyalty to the King at
      the time of the revolution, he was imprisoned. Acquitted, he went to
      England where he became prominent in politics and science. Invested with
      the title of Count by the Holy Roman Empire, he chose Rumford for his
      title after the name of the little New Hampshire town where he had taught.
      He gave a large sum of money to Harvard College to found the Rumford
      professorship of science.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-48" id="linknote-48">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      48 (<a href="#linknoteref-48">return</a>)<br /> [ eccentric: out of the
      centre.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0018" id="link2H_4_0018">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      A LIBERAL EDUCATION (1868)
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-49" id="linknote-49">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      49 (<a href="#linknoteref-49">return</a>)<br /> [ A Liberal Education: from
      Science and Education; also published in Lay Sermons, Addresses and
      Reviews.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-50" id="linknote-50">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      50 (<a href="#linknoteref-50">return</a>)<br /> [ Ichabod: cf. 1 Sam. iv,
      21.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-51" id="linknote-51">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      51 (<a href="#linknoteref-51">return</a>)<br /> [ senior wranglership: in
      Cambridge University, England, one who has attained the first class in the
      elementary division of the public examination for honors in pure and mixed
      mathematics, commonly called the mathematical tripos, those who compose
      the second rank of honors being designated senior optimes, and those of
      the third order junior optimes. The student taking absolutely the first
      place in the mathematical tripos used to be called senior wrangler, those
      following next in the same division being respectively termed second,
      third, fourth, etc., wranglers. Century Dictionary.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-52" id="linknote-52">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      52 (<a href="#linknoteref-52">return</a>)<br /> [ double-first: any
      candidate for the degree of Bachelor of Arts in Oxford University who
      takes first-class honors in both classics and mathematics is said to have
      won a double-first.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-53" id="linknote-53">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      53 (<a href="#linknoteref-53">return</a>)<br /> [ Retzsch (1779-1857): a
      well-known German painter and engraver.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-54" id="linknote-54">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      54 (<a href="#linknoteref-54">return</a>)<br /> [ Test-Act: an English
      statute of 1673. It compelled all persons holding office under the crown
      to take the oaths of supremacy and of allegiance, to receive the sacrament
      according to the usage of the Church of England, and to subscribe to the
      Declaration against Transubstantiation.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-55" id="linknote-55">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      55 (<a href="#linknoteref-55">return</a>)<br /> [ Poll: an abbreviation and
      transliteration of [Footnote Greek words], "the mob"; university slang for
      the whole body of students taking merely the degree of Bachelor of Arts,
      at Cambridge.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-56" id="linknote-56">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      56 (<a href="#linknoteref-56">return</a>)<br /> [ pluck: the rejection of a
      student, after examinations, who does not come up to the standard.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0019" id="link2H_4_0019">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON A PIECE OF CHALK
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-57" id="linknote-57">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      57 (<a href="#linknoteref-57">return</a>)<br /> [ On a Piece of Chalk: a
      lecture to working-men from Lay Sermons, Addresses and Reviews.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-58" id="linknote-58">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      58 (<a href="#linknoteref-58">return</a>)<br /> [ Needles of the Isle of
      Wight: the needles are three white, pointed rocks of chalk, resting on
      dark-colored bases, and rising abruptly from the sea to a height of 100
      feet. Baedeker's Great Britain.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-59" id="linknote-59">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      59 (<a href="#linknoteref-59">return</a>)<br /> [ Lulworth in Dorset, to
      Flamborough Head: Lulworth is on the southern coast of England, west of
      the Isle of Wight: Flamborough Head is on the northeastern coast of
      England and extends into the German Ocean.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-60" id="linknote-60">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      60 (<a href="#linknoteref-60">return</a>)<br /> [ Weald: a name given to an
      oval-shaped chalk area in England, beginning near the Straits of Dover,
      and extending into the counties of Kent, Surrey, Hants, and Sussex.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-61" id="linknote-61">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      61 (<a href="#linknoteref-61">return</a>)<br /> [ Lieut. Brooke: Brooke
      devised an apparatus for deep-sea sounding from which the weight necessary
      to sink the instrument rapidly, was detached when it reached the bottom.
      The object was to relieve the strain on the rope caused by rapid
      soundings. Improved apparatuses have been invented since the time of
      Brooke.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-62" id="linknote-62">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      62 (<a href="#linknoteref-62">return</a>)<br /> [ Ehrenberg (1795-1876): a
      German naturalist noted for his studies of Infusoria.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-63" id="linknote-63">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      63 (<a href="#linknoteref-63">return</a>)<br /> [ Bailey of West Point
      (1811-1857): an American naturalist noted for his researches in
      microscopy.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-64" id="linknote-64">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      64 (<a href="#linknoteref-64">return</a>)<br /> [ enterprise of laying down
      the telegraph-cable: the first Atlantic telegraph-cable between England
      and America was laid in 1858 by Cyrus W. Field of New York. Messages were
      sent over it for a few weeks; then it ceased to act. A permanent cable was
      laid by Mr. Field in 1866.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-65" id="linknote-65">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      65 (<a href="#linknoteref-65">return</a>)<br /> [ Dr. Wallich (1786-1854):
      a Danish botanist and member of the Royal Society.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-66" id="linknote-66">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      66 (<a href="#linknoteref-66">return</a>)<br /> [ Mr. Sorby: President of
      the Geological Society of England, and author of many papers on subjects
      connected with physical geography.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-67" id="linknote-67">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      67 (<a href="#linknoteref-67">return</a>)<br /> [ Sir Charles Lyell
      (1797-1875): a British geologist, and one of the first to uphold Darwin's
      Origin of Species.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-68" id="linknote-68">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      68 (<a href="#linknoteref-68">return</a>)<br /> [ Echinus: the sea-urchin;
      an animal which dwells in a spheroidal shell built up from polygonal
      plates, and covered with sharp spines.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-69" id="linknote-69">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      69 (<a href="#linknoteref-69">return</a>)<br /> [ Somme: a river of
      northern France which flows into the English Channel northeast of Dieppe.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-70" id="linknote-70">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      70 (<a href="#linknoteref-70">return</a>)<br /> [ the chipped flints of
      Hoxne and Amiens: the rude instruments which were made by primitive man
      were of chipped flint. Numerous discoveries of large flint implements have
      been made in the north of France, near Amiens, and in England. The first
      noted flint implements were discovered in Hoxne, Suffolk, England, 1797.
      Cf. Evans' Ancient Stone Implements and Lyell's Antiquity of Man.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-71" id="linknote-71">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      71 (<a href="#linknoteref-71">return</a>)<br /> [ Rev. Mr. Gunn
      (1800-1881): an English naturalist. Mr. Gunn sent from Tasmania a large
      number of plants and animals now in the British Museum.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-72" id="linknote-72">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      72 (<a href="#linknoteref-72">return</a>)<br /> [ "the whirligig of time":
      cf. Shakespeare, Twelfth Night, Act V, se. I, l. 395.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-73" id="linknote-73">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      73 (<a href="#linknoteref-73">return</a>)<br /> [ Euphrates and Hiddekel:
      cf. Genesis ii, 14.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-74" id="linknote-74">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      74 (<a href="#linknoteref-74">return</a>)<br /> [ the great river, the
      river of Babylon: cf. Genesis xv, 18]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-75" id="linknote-75">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      75 (<a href="#linknoteref-75">return</a>)<br /> [ Without haste, but
      without rest: from Goethe's Zahme Xenien. In a letter to his sister,
      Huxley says: "And then perhaps by the following of my favorite motto,&mdash;
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     "'Wie das Gestirn,
     Ohne Hast,
     Ohne Rast'&mdash;

     something may be done, and some of Sister Lizzie's fond
     imaginations turn out not altogether untrue."  The quotation entire
     is as follows:&mdash;

     Wie das Gestirn,
     Ohne Hast,
     Aber ohne Rast,
     Drehe sich jeder
     Um die eigne Last.]
</pre>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0020" id="link2H_4_0020">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS OF EDUCATION (1882)
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-76" id="linknote-76">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      76 (<a href="#linknoteref-76">return</a>)<br /> [ The Principal Subjects of
      Education: an extract from the essay, Science and Art in Relation to
      Education.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-77" id="linknote-77">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      77 (<a href="#linknoteref-77">return</a>)<br /> [ this discussion: "this"
      refers to the last sentence in the preceding paragraph, in which Huxley
      says that it will be impossible to determine the amount of time to be
      given to the principal subjects of education until it is determined "what
      the principal subjects of education ought to be."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-78" id="linknote-78">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      78 (<a href="#linknoteref-78">return</a>)<br /> [ Francis Bacon: cf. note
      [Footnote 26].]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-79" id="linknote-79">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      79 (<a href="#linknoteref-79">return</a>)<br /> [ the best chance of being
      happy: In connection with Huxley's work on the London School Board, his
      biographer says that Huxley did not regard "intellectual training only
      from the utilitarian point of view; he insisted, e. g., on the value of
      reading for amusement as one of the most valuable uses to hardworked
      people."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-80" id="linknote-80">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      80 (<a href="#linknoteref-80">return</a>)<br /> [ "Harmony in grey": cf.
      with l. 34 in Browning's Andrea del Sarto.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-81" id="linknote-81">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      81 (<a href="#linknoteref-81">return</a>)<br /> [ Hobbes (1588-1679): noted
      for his views of human nature and of politics. According to Minto, "The
      merits ascribed to his style are brevity, simplicity and precision."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-82" id="linknote-82">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      82 (<a href="#linknoteref-82">return</a>)<br /> [ Bishop Berkeley
      (1685-1753): an Irish prelate noted for his philosophical writings and
      especially for his theory of vision which was the foundation for modern
      investigations of the subject. "His style has always been esteemed
      admirable; simple, felicitous and sweetly melodious. His dialogues are
      sustained with great skill." Minto's Manual of English Prose Literature.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-83" id="linknote-83">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      83 (<a href="#linknoteref-83">return</a>)<br /> [ We have been recently
      furnished with in prose: The Iliad of Homer translated by Lang, Leaf and
      Myers, the first edition of which appeared in 1882, is probably the one to
      which Huxley refers. The Odyssey, translated by Butcher and Lang, appeared
      in 1879. Among the best of the more recent translations of Homer are the
      Odyssey by George Herbert Palmer; the Iliad by Arthur S. Way, and the
      Odyssey by the same author.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-84" id="linknote-84">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      84 (<a href="#linknoteref-84">return</a>)<br /> [ Locke (1632-1704): an
      English philosopher of great influence. His chief work is An Essay
      Concerning Human Understanding.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-85" id="linknote-85">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      85 (<a href="#linknoteref-85">return</a>)<br /> [ Franciscus Bacon sic
      cogitavit: thus Francis Bacon thought.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0021" id="link2H_4_0021">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      THE METHOD OF SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATION (1863)
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-86" id="linknote-86">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      86 (<a href="#linknoteref-86">return</a>)<br /> [ The Method of Scientific
      Investigation is an extract from the third of six lectures given to
      workingmen on The Causes of the Phenomena of Organic Nature in
      Darwiniana.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-87" id="linknote-87">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      87 (<a href="#linknoteref-87">return</a>)<br /> [ these terrible apparatus:
      apparatus is the form for both the singular and plural; apparatuses is
      another form for the plural.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-88" id="linknote-88">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      88 (<a href="#linknoteref-88">return</a>)<br /> [ Incident in one of
      Moliere's plays: the allusion is to the hero, M. Jourdain in the play, "La
      Bourgeois Gentilbomme."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-89" id="linknote-89">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      89 (<a href="#linknoteref-89">return</a>)<br /> [ these kind: modern
      writers regard kind as singular. Shakespeare treated it as a plural noun,
      as "These kind of knaves I knew."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-90" id="linknote-90">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      90 (<a href="#linknoteref-90">return</a>)<br /> [ Newton: cf. [Footnote
      30].]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-91" id="linknote-91">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      91 (<a href="#linknoteref-91">return</a>)<br /> [ Laplace (1749-1827): a
      celebrated French astronomer and mathematician. He is best known for his
      theory of the formation of the planetary systems, the so-called "nebular
      hypothesis." Until recently this hypothesis has generally been accepted in
      its main outlines. It is now being supplanted by the "Spiral Nebular
      Hypothesis" developed by Professors Moulton and Chamberlin of the
      University of Chicago. See Moulton's Introduction to Astronomy, p. 463.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0022" id="link2H_4_0022">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON THE PHYSICAL BASIS OF LIFE (1868)
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-92" id="linknote-92">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      92 (<a href="#linknoteref-92">return</a>)<br /> [ On the Physical Basis of
      Life: from Methods and Results; also published in Lay Sermons, Addresses
      and Reviews. "The substance of this paper was contained in a discourse
      which was delivered in Edinburgh on the evening of Sunday, the 8th of
      November, 1868&mdash;being the first of a series of Sunday evening
      addresses upon non-theological topics, instituted by the Rev. J.
      Cranbrook. Some phrases, which could possess only a transitory and local
      interest, have been omitted; instead of the newspaper report of the
      Archbishop of York's address, his Grace's subsequently published pamphlet
      On the Limits of Philosophical inquiry is quoted, and I have, here and
      there, endeavoured to express my meaning more fully and clearly than I
      seem to have done in speaking&mdash;if I may judge by sundry criticisms
      upon what I am supposed to have said, which have appeared. But in
      substance, and, so far as my recollection serves, in form, what is here
      written corresponds with what was there said."&mdash;Huxley.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-93" id="linknote-93">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      93 (<a href="#linknoteref-93">return</a>)<br /> [ Finner whale: a name
      given to a whale which has a dorsal fin. A Finner whale commonly measures
      from 60 to 90 feet in length.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-94" id="linknote-94">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      94 (<a href="#linknoteref-94">return</a>)<br /> [ A fortiori: with stronger
      reason: still more conclusively.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-95" id="linknote-95">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      95 (<a href="#linknoteref-95">return</a>)<br /> [ well-known epigram: from
      Goethe's Venetianische Epigramme. The following is a translation of the
      passage: Why do the people push each other and shout? They want to work
      for their living, bring forth children; and feed them as well as they
      possibly can. . . . No man can attain to more, however much he may pretend
      to the contrary.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-96" id="linknote-96">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      96 (<a href="#linknoteref-96">return</a>)<br /> [ Maelstroms: a celebrated
      whirlpool or violent current in the Arctic Ocean, near the western coast
      of Norway, between the islands of Moskenaso and Mosken, formerly supposed
      to suck in and destroy everything that approached it at any time, but now
      known not to be dangerous except under certain conditions. Century
      Dictionary. Cf. also Poe's Descent into the Maelstrom.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-97" id="linknote-97">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      97 (<a href="#linknoteref-97">return</a>)<br /> [ Milne-Edwards
      (1800-1885): a French naturalist. His Elements de Zoologie won him a great
      reputation.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-98" id="linknote-98">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      98 (<a href="#linknoteref-98">return</a>)<br /> [ with such qualifications
      as arises: a typographical error.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-99" id="linknote-99">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      99 (<a href="#linknoteref-99">return</a>)<br /> [ De Bary (1831-1888): a
      German botanist noted especially for his researches in cryptogamic
      botany.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-100" id="linknote-100">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      100 (<a href="#linknoteref-100">return</a>)<br /> [ No Man's Land: Huxley
      probably intends no specific geographical reference. The expression is
      common as a designation of some remote and unfrequented locality.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-101" id="linknote-101">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      101 (<a href="#linknoteref-101">return</a>)<br /> [ Kuhne (1837-1900): a
      German physiologist and professor of science at Amsterdam and Heidelberg.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-102" id="linknote-102">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      102 (<a href="#linknoteref-102">return</a>)<br /> [ Debemur morti nos
      nostraque: Horace&mdash;Ars Poetica, line 63.
    </p>
<pre xml:space="preserve">
     As forests change their foliage year by year,
     Leaves, that come first, first tall and disappear;
     So antique words die out, and in their room,
     Others spring up, of vigorous growth and bloom;
     Ourselves and all that's ours, to death are due,
     And why should words not be mortal too?
</pre>
    <p>
      Martin's translation.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-103" id="linknote-103">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      103 (<a href="#linknoteref-103">return</a>)<br /> [ peau de chagrin: skin
      of a wild ass.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-104" id="linknote-104">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      104 (<a href="#linknoteref-104">return</a>)<br /> [ Balzac (1799-1850): a
      celebrated French novelist of the realistic school of fiction.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-105" id="linknote-105">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      105 (<a href="#linknoteref-105">return</a>)<br /> [ Barmecide feast: the
      allusion is to a story in the Arabian Nights in which a member of the
      Barmecide family places a succession of empty dishes before a beggar,
      pretending that they contain a rich repast.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-106" id="linknote-106">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      106 (<a href="#linknoteref-106">return</a>)<br /> [ modus operandi: method
      of working.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-107" id="linknote-107">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      107 (<a href="#linknoteref-107">return</a>)<br /> [ Martinus Scriblerus: a
      reference to Memoirs of Martinus Scriblerus written principally by John
      Arbuthnot, and published in 1741. The purpose of the papers is given by
      Warburton and Spence in the following extracts quoted from the Preface to
      the Memoirs of the Extraordinary Life, Works and Discoveries of Martinus
      Scriblerus in Elwin and Courthope's edition of Pope's works, vol. x, p.
      273:&mdash; "Mr. Pope, Dr. Arbuthnot, and Dr. Swift, in conjunction,
      formed the project of a satire on the abuses of human learning; and to
      make it better received, proposed to execute it in the manner of Cervantes
      (the original author of this species of satire) under a continued
      narrative of feigned adventures. They had observed that those abuses still
      kept their ground against all that the ablest and gravest authors could
      say to discredit them; they concluded, therefore, the force of ridicule
      was wanting to quicken their disgrace; and ridicule was here in its place,
      when the abuses had been already detected by sober reasoning; and truth in
      no danger to suffer by the premature use of so powerful an instrument."]
    </p>
    <p>
      "The design of this work, as stated by Pope himself, is to ridicule all
      the false tastes in learning under the character of a man of capacity
      enough, that had dipped into every art and science, but injudiciously in
      each. It was begun by a club of some of the greatest wits of the age&mdash;Lord
      Oxford, the Bishop of Rochester, Pope, Congreve, Swift, Arbuthnot, and
      others. Gay often held the pen; and Addison liked it very well, and was
      not disinclined to come into it."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-108" id="linknote-108">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      108 (<a href="#linknoteref-108">return</a>)<br /> [ accounted for the
      operation of the meat-jack: from the paper "To the learned inquisitor into
      nature, Martinus Scriblerus: the society of free thinkers greeting." Elwin
      and Courthope, Pope's works, vol. ?, p. 332.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-109" id="linknote-109">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      109 (<a href="#linknoteref-109">return</a>)<br /> [ The remainder of the
      essay endeavors to meet the charge of materialism. The following is the
      conclusion:&mdash;"In itself it is of little moment whether we express the
      phaenomena of matter in terms of spirit; or the phaenomena of spirit in
      terms of matter: matter may be regarded as a form of thought, thought may
      be regarded as a property of matter&mdash;each statement has a certain
      relative truth. But with a view to the progress of science, the
      materialistic terminology is in every way to be preferred. For it connects
      thought with the other phaenomena of the universe, and suggests inquiry
      into the nature of those physical conditions, or concomitants of thought,
      which are more or less accessible to us, and a knowledge of which may, in
      future, help us to exercise the same kind of control over the world of
      thought, as we already possess in respect of the material world; whereas,
      the alternative, or spiritualistic, terminology is utterly barren, and
      leads to nothing but obscurity and confusion of ideas.
    </p>
    <p>
      "Thus there can be little doubt, that the further science advances, the
      more extensively and consistently will all the phaenomena of Nature be
      represented by materialistic formulae and symbols. But the man of science,
      who, forgetting the limits of philosophical inquiry, slides from these
      formulae and symbols into what is commonly understood by materialism,
      seems to me to place himself on a level with the mathematician, who should
      mistake the x's and y's with which he works his problems, for real
      entities&mdash;and with this further disadvantage, as compared with the
      mathematician, that the blunders of the latter are of no practical
      consequence, while the errors of systematic materialism may paralyze the
      energies and destroy the beauty of a life."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0023" id="link2H_4_0023">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      ON CORAL AND CORAL REEFS (1870)
    </h2>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-110" id="linknote-110">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      110 (<a href="#linknoteref-110">return</a>)<br /> [ On Coral and Coral
      Reefs: from Critiques and Addresses. The essay was published in 1870.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-111" id="linknote-111">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      111 (<a href="#linknoteref-111">return</a>)<br /> [ Sic et curalium: Thus
      also the coral, as soon as it touches the air turns hard. It was a soft
      plant under the water.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-112" id="linknote-112">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      112 (<a href="#linknoteref-112">return</a>)<br /> [ Boccone (1633-1704): a
      noted Sicilian naturalist.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-113" id="linknote-113">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      113 (<a href="#linknoteref-113">return</a>)<br /> [ Marsigli (1658-1730):
      an Italian soldier and naturalist. He wrote A Physical History of the
      Sea.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-114" id="linknote-114">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      114 (<a href="#linknoteref-114">return</a>)<br /> [ "Traite du Corail": "I
      made the coral bloom in vases full of sea-water, and I noticed that what
      we believe to be the flower of this so-called plant was in reality only an
      insect similar to a little nettle or polype. I had the pleasure to see the
      paws or feet of this nettle move, and having placed the vase full of water
      in which the coral was, near the fire, at a moderate heat, all the little
      insects expanded, the nettle stretched out its feet and formed what M. de
      Marsigli and I had taken for the petals of the flower. The calyx of this
      so-called flower is the very body of the animal issued from its cell."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-115" id="linknote-115">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      115 (<a href="#linknoteref-115">return</a>)<br /> [ Reaumur (1683-1757): a
      French physiologist and naturalist, best known as the inventor of the
      Reaumur thermometer. He was a member of the French Academy of Science.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-116" id="linknote-116">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      116 (<a href="#linknoteref-116">return</a>)<br /> [ Bishop Wilson: Thomas
      Wilson (1663-1755), bishop of the Isle of Man. Details of his life are
      given in the folio edition of his works (1782). An appreciation of his
      religious writings is given by Matthew Arnold in Culture and Anarchy.
      Bishop Wilson's words, "To make reason and the will of God prevail," are
      the theme of Arnold's essay, Sweetness and Light.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-117" id="linknote-117">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      117 (<a href="#linknoteref-117">return</a>)<br /> [ An eminent modern
      writer: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888), eldest son of Thomas Arnold,
      headmaster of Rugby; a distinguished critic and poet, and professor of
      poetry at Oxford. The allusion is to Arnold's essay, Sweetness and Light.
      The phrase, "sweetness and light," is one which Aesop uses in Swift's
      Battle of the Books to sum up the superiority of the ancients over the
      moderns. "As for us, the ancients, we are content, with the bee, to
      pretend to nothing of our own beyond our wings and our voice, that is to
      say, our flights and our language; for the rest, whatever we have got has
      been by infinite labor and search, and ranging through every corner of
      nature; the difference is, that instead of dirt and poison we have rather
      chose to fill our hives with honey and wax, thus furnishing mankind with
      the two noblest things, which are sweetness and light." Arnold's purpose
      in the essay is to define the cultured man as one who endeavors to make
      beauty and intelligence prevail everywhere.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-118" id="linknote-118">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      118 (<a href="#linknoteref-118">return</a>)<br /> [ Abbe Trembley
      (1700-1784): a Swiss naturalist. He wrote "Memoires pour servir a
      l'histoire d'un genre de polypes d'eau douce, a bras en forme de cornes."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-119" id="linknote-119">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      119 (<a href="#linknoteref-119">return</a>)<br /> [ Bernard de Jussieu
      (1699-1776): a French botanist; founder of the natural classification of
      plants. He was superintendent of the Trianon Gardens.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-120" id="linknote-120">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      120 (<a href="#linknoteref-120">return</a>)<br /> [ Guettard (1715-1786): a
      French naturalist.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-121" id="linknote-121">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      121 (<a href="#linknoteref-121">return</a>)<br /> [ Monte Nuovo within the
      old crater of Somma: Monte Nuovo, a mountain west of Naples; Somma, a
      mountain north of Vesuvius which with its lofty, semicircular cliff
      encircles the active cone of Vesuvius.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-122" id="linknote-122">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      122 (<a href="#linknoteref-122">return</a>)<br /> [ Mauritius: an island in
      the Indian Ocean; Huxley visited the island when on the voyage with the
      Rattlesnake. He wrote to his mother of his visit: "This island is, you
      know, the scene of Saint Pierre's beautiful story of Paul and Virginia,
      over which I suppose most people have sentimentalized at one time or
      another of their lives. Until we reached here I did not know that the tale
      was like the lady's improver&mdash;a fiction founded on fact, and that
      Paul and Virginia were at one time flesh and blood, and that their
      veritable dust was buried at Pamplemousses in a spot considered as one of
      the lions of the place, and visited as classic ground."]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-123" id="linknote-123">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      123 (<a href="#linknoteref-123">return</a>)<br /> [ Mr. Darwin's coral
      reefs: The Structure and Distribution of Coral Reefs, published in 1848.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-124" id="linknote-124">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      124 (<a href="#linknoteref-124">return</a>)<br /> [ Professor Jukes
      (1811-1869): an English geologist.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-125" id="linknote-125">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      125 (<a href="#linknoteref-125">return</a>)<br /> [ Mr. Dana (1813-1895): a
      well-known American geologist and mineralogist; a professor at Yale from
      1845. He wrote a number of books among which is Coral and Coral Reefs.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="linknote-126" id="linknote-126">
      <!-- Note --></a>
    </p>
    <p class="foot">
      126 (<a href="#linknoteref-126">return</a>)<br /> [ Jurassic period: that
      part of the geological series which is older than the Cretaceous and newer
      than the Triassic; so called from the predominance of rocks of this age in
      the Jura Mountains. The three great divisions of fossiliferous rocks are
      called the Triassic, the Jurassic, and the Cretaceous.]
    </p>
    <p>
      <a name="link2H_4_0024" id="link2H_4_0024">
      <!--  H2 anchor --> </a>
    </p>
    <div style="height: 4em;">
      <br /><br /><br /><br />
    </div>
    <h2>
      REFERENCE BOOKS
    </h2>
    <p>
      The following reference books are suggested for a more complete treatment
      of various points in the text:&mdash;Andrews' History of England. Green's
      Short History of the English People. Traill's Social England. Roger's A
      Student's History of Philosophy. Royce's The Spirit of Modern Philosophy.
      Huxley's Life and Letters. Smalley's Mr. Huxley, in Scribner's Magazine
      for October, 1905. Darwin's Life and Letters.
    </p>
    <p>
      <br /> <br />
    </p>
</html>